An historical dissertation upon the Thebean Legion plainly proving it to be fabulous / by John Dubourdieu ...
         Dissertation historique et critique sur le martyre de la légion thébéenne. English
         Dubourdieu, Jean, 1652-1720.
      
       
         
           1696
        
      
       Approx. 363 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 105 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A36721
         Wing D2409
         ESTC R17246
         12011183
         ocm 12011183
         52416
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A36721)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 52416)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 64:13)
      
       
         
           
             An historical dissertation upon the Thebean Legion plainly proving it to be fabulous / by John Dubourdieu ...
             Dissertation historique et critique sur le martyre de la légion thébéenne. English
             Dubourdieu, Jean, 1652-1720.
          
           [8], 205, [3] p.
           
             Printed for R. Bentley ...,
             London :
             1696.
          
           
             Translation of: Dissertation historique et critique sur le martyre de la légion thébéenne.
             Advertisements: [3] p. at end.
             Reproduction of original in Yale University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Martyrs -- Legends.
           Martyrs -- Cult -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2006-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-10 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           Historical
           Dissertation
           UPON
           THE
           THEBEAN
           LEGION
           ,
           Plainly
           proving
           it
           to
           be
           Fabulous
           .
        
         
           BY
           
             JOHN
             DVBOVRDIEV
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           Chaplain
           to
           his
           Grace
           the
           Duke
           of
           Schomberg
           and
           Leinster
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           French
           Church
           in
           the
           Savoy
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Bentley
          
           ,
           in
           Russel-street
           in
           Covent-Garden
           ,
           1696.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
           TO
           THE
           Right
           Honourable
           My
           LORD
           MOUTHERMER
           ,
           Eldest
           Son
           to
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           The
           Earl
           of
           MOUNTAGUE
           ,
           Master
           of
           the
           Wardrobe
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Majesties
           most
           Honourable
           Privy
           Council
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Could
           not
           deny
           my self
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           Dedicating
           this
           little
           Book
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           having
           the
           Honour
           of
           seeing
           you
           
           twice
           or
           three
           times
           a
           Week
           ,
           but
           never
           without
           being
           Charm'd
           with
           you
           Behaviour
           ,
           and
           your
           many
           ▪
           Excellent
           Qualities
           .
        
         
           The
           ill
           Practices
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           have
           so
           far
           infected
           the
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           so
           solicitous
           of
           their
           private
           Interests
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           we
           may
           live
           to
           see
           those
           times
           return
           again
           upon
           us
           ,
           when
           Mens
           worth
           was
           measured
           by
           their
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           were
           proud
           of
           their
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           Ingenium
           quondam
           fuerat
           pretiosius
           auro
           ,
        
         
           At
           nunc
           barbaria
           est
           grandis
           ,
           habere
           nihil
           .
        
         
           One
           cannot
           without
           grief
           see
           so
           many
           Young
           Noblemen
           ,
           the
           Hopes
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           Flower
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           spend
           the
           best
           of
           their
           Years
           in
           Pleasures
           and
           Idleness
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           they
           have
           no
           Noble
           Qualities
           which
           can
           Entitle
           them
           to
           the
           Worlds
           respect
           ,
           yet
           they
           still
           hope
           to
           recommend
           themselves
           to
           their
           esteem
           by
           their
           Noble
           Birth
           ,
           their
           Splendid
           Living
           ,
           and
           the
           flattery
           of
           Sycophants
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           are
           far
           from
           thinking
           that
           the
           advantages
           of
           Nature
           and
           Fortune
           can
           make
           amends
           for
           all
           other
           Defects
           ,
           or
           
           ought
           to
           incline
           you
           to
           despise
           the
           Study
           of
           Curious
           Arts
           and
           Polite
           Learning
           .
        
         
           The
           constant
           Application
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           improve
           those
           rare
           Talents
           you
           brought
           into
           the
           World
           with
           you
           ,
           the
           great
           attention
           you
           give
           to
           the
           Instructions
           of
           your
           Masters
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           you
           take
           in
           having
           your
           Judgment
           informed
           ,
           and
           the
           Impression
           which
           right
           Notions
           make
           upon
           you
           ,
           do
           clearly
           discover
           the
           just
           Opinion
           you
           have
           of
           what
           things
           are
           truly
           worthy
           of
           Honour
           .
        
         
           
           —
           Tu
           sola
           animos
           mentemque
           peruris
           Gloria
           ,
           te
           viridem
           videt
           ,
           immunemque
           Senectae
        
         
           Thamisis
           in
           ripa
           stantem
           ,
           juvenesque
           Vocantem
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Roman
           Noblemen
           used
           to
           return
           from
           Athens
           and
           Marseilles
           ,
           laden
           with
           the
           Spoils
           of
           Greece
           ,
           and
           perfected
           in
           the
           choicest
           Studies
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           qualified
           for
           sitting
           and
           speaking
           in
           the
           Senate
           ;
           doubtless
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           you
           are
           moved
           by
           the
           same
           Spring
           ,
           when
           you
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           (
           to
           which
           your
           Birth
           will
           one
           Day
           call
           you
           )
           is
           the
           most
           August
           Assembly
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           whose
           greatness
           was
           never
           perhaps
           so
           well
           understood
           
           as
           since
           this
           present
           War
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           all
           Europe
           waiting
           upon
           their
           Consultations
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Winter
           Resolutions
           Govern
           the
           Actions
           of
           the
           Summer
           .
        
         
           How
           happy
           are
           you
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           in
           a
           Wise
           and
           a
           kind
           Father
           ,
           who
           has
           added
           to
           so
           solid
           a
           Judgment
           ,
           so
           great
           Experience
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           not
           thinking
           it
           sufficient
           to
           give
           you
           the
           ablest
           Masters
           in
           all
           Sciences
           ,
           reserves
           the
           inspection
           of
           your
           Studies
           and
           Education
           to
           to
           his
           own
           fondness
           and
           care
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           Happy
           is
           your
           Father
           in
           such
           a
           Son
           ,
           who
           makes
           so
           good
           use
           of
           his
           Admonitions
           and
           Example
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Blossoms
           of
           your
           Spring
           ,
           promise
           him
           so
           fruitful
           an
           Autumn
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           strikes
           me
           most
           in
           you
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           observing
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           I
           have
           the
           Honour
           of
           waiting
           on
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           pleasure
           you
           take
           in
           sound
           Literature
           and
           gentile
           Studies
           ,
           which
           would
           otherwise
           be
           your
           chief
           delight
           ,
           do
           yield
           to
           your
           stronger
           Love
           of
           Virtue
           and
           Honesty
           .
        
         
           What
           may
           we
           not
           expect
           from
           that
           regard
           you
           have
           for
           your
           Preceptors
           ,
           that
           Complaisance
           to
           your
           Equals
           ,
           and
           Courtesie
           to
           your
           Inferiours
           ,
           the
           acknowledgments
           you
           pay
           unawares
           to
           those
           whose
           Duty
           is
           to
           serve
           
           you
           ,
           your
           generous
           Inclinations
           ,
           your
           sweet
           Nature
           ,
           your
           Modesty
           and
           Affability
           ,
           which
           Charm
           every
           Body
           that
           comes
           near
           you
           ,
           the
           perfect
           Obedience
           and
           profound
           Respect
           ,
           which
           you
           pay
           to
           your
           Father
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           your
           Religion
           and
           Piety
           ,
           which
           added
           to
           all
           your
           other
           rare
           Qualities
           ,
           shew
           you
           to
           be
           the
           Care
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           seldom
           or
           never
           bestows
           so
           many
           Excellencies
           on
           the
           same
           Person
           .
        
         
           
           —
           sparguntur
           in
           Omnes
           .
           In
           te
           mixta
           fluunt
           ,
           &
           quae
           divisa
           beatos
           Efficiunt
           ,
           collecta
           tenes
           ;
        
         
           I
           think
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           may
           very
           well
           be
           allowed
           to
           quote
           Latin
           Authors
           to
           you
           ,
           since
           you
           already
           understand
           their
           Language
           ;
           and
           its
           needless
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Progress
           you
           have
           made
           in
           the
           French
           ,
           after
           having
           seen
           an
           Answer
           which
           Mr.
           de
           St.
           Euremont
           wrote
           to
           a
           Letter
           you
           sent
           him
           ,
           whereby
           it
           appears
           how
           full
           of
           admiration
           he
           was
           at
           your
           Wit
           ,
           the
           Correctness
           of
           your
           Style
           ,
           and
           justness
           of
           your
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           when
           Mr.
           de
           St
           Euremont
           has
           decided
           so
           much
           in
           your
           Favour
           ,
           it
           's
           better
           than
           if
           your
           
           Lordship
           had
           the
           Approbation
           of
           the
           whole
           French
           Academy
           .
           
             I
             beseech
             God
             ,
             to
             confirm
             you
             more
             and
             more
             in
             his
             Love
             and
             Fear
             ,
             and
             fill
             you
             with
             the
             Blessings
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             Humble
             and
             most
             Obliged
             Servant
             ,
             John
             Dubourdieu
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         AN
         Historical
         Dissertation
         UPON
         THE
         MARTYRDOM
         OF
         THE
         Thebean
         Legion
         .
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           The
           Occasion
           of
           this
           Essay
           .
        
         
           THE
           Duke
           of
           Schomberg
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           the
           Honour
           to
           serve
           as
           Chaplain
           ,
           arrived
           at
           Turin
           the
           18
           th
           of
           July
           ,
           1691.
           
           He
           found
           the
           State
           of
           Affairs
           there
           in
           a
           bad
           Posture
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           in
           a
           great
           Consternation
           .
           The
           French
           had
           lately
           Fortified
           
             Carmagnole
             .
             Coni
          
           was
           Besieg'd
           and
           given
           over
           for
           lost
           .
           Monsieur
           
           
             la
             Hoguette
          
           had
           forced
           the
           Passages
           of
           the
           Valley
           of
           Aoste
           ,
           which
           gave
           him
           entrance
           into
           the
           Country
           of
           Verceil
           and
           the
           Frontiers
           of
           the
           Milanese
           .
           Our
           Army
           instead
           of
           making
           some
           motion
           to
           disturb
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           Incamped
           upon
           the
           Descent
           of
           Mountcallier
           ,
           being
           Spectators
           of
           the
           waste
           and
           burning
           of
           the
           Plains
           below
           .
           Turin
           dreaded
           every
           hour
           being
           invested
           .
           There
           was
           an
           universal
           fear
           ;
           and
           the
           retreat
           of
           the
           Princesses
           to
           Verceil
           added
           yet
           more
           to
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           .
           The
           Favourers
           of
           France
           gave
           out
           publickly
           that
           his
           Royal
           Highness
           would
           unavoidably
           be
           stripp'd
           ,
           this
           Campaigne
           ,
           of
           all
           his
           Territories
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           no
           way
           left
           ,
           but
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           King's
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           without
           that
           firmness
           and
           greatness
           of
           Soul
           which
           his
           Royal
           Highness
           shewed
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           all
           had
           then
           been
           lost
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Reign
           seems
           to
           prognosticate
           a
           series
           of
           Heroick
           Actions
           ,
           yet
           this
           part
           of
           his
           History
           will
           be
           none
           of
           the
           less
           Illustrious
           .
           
             Emmanuel
             Philibert
          
           ,
           oppressed
           during
           the
           Wars
           between
           Charles
           the
           V.
           and
           Francis
           the
           I.
           sunk
           at
           last
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           Misfortunes
           .
           He
           had
           the
           weakness
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           Name
           of
           St.
           
           Mark
           's
           Son
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           be
           assisted
           by
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           he
           Sacrificed
           to
           that
           Republick
           the
           prcedency
           he
           had
           in
           all
           the
           Courts
           of
           Europe
           .
           The
           Affairs
           of
           his
           now
           Royal
           Highness
           were
           almost
           as
           desperate
           :
           Nevertheless
           a
           manly
           and
           undaunted
           Air
           did
           always
           appear
           on
           the
           Face
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meen
           of
           this
           young
           Hero.
           Neither
           the
           Proposals
           of
           France
           ,
           
           joined
           with
           Italian
           craft
           ,
           the
           bad
           Condition
           of
           his
           Troops
           ,
           the
           exhausting
           of
           his
           Treasury
           ,
           nor
           the
           Enemies
           Army
           Incamping
           in
           the
           Plain
           of
           Millefleurs
           ,
           a
           League
           distant
           from
           Turin
           ,
           could
           ever
           raise
           in
           him
           the
           least
           degenerate
           Thought
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           his
           Constancy
           and
           steddiness
           bore
           up
           against
           his
           ill
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           that
           himself
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           desperate
           Condition
           of
           his
           Affairs
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Schomberg
           came
           to
           him
           in
           this
           dangerous
           juncture
           ;
           and
           did
           by
           his
           Example
           and
           Counsels
           confirm
           his
           Royal
           Highnesses's
           Resolutions
           .
           Two
           or
           three
           days
           after
           his
           Arrival
           ,
           waiting
           on
           the
           Prince
           on
           Horse
           back
           to
           observe
           the
           French
           Army
           ,
           which
           had
           then
           pass'd
           the
           River
           Pô
           ,
           and
           was
           incamped
           between
           Carmagnolle
           and
           Mountcallier
           ;
           Duke
           Schomberg
           speaking
           High-German
           to
           one
           of
           the
           Guards
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           his
           Royal
           Highness
           declared
           his
           desire
           to
           Learn
           that
           Language
           ,
           adding
           that
           he
           had
           attempted
           it
           two
           or
           three
           times
           ,
           but
           was
           always
           discouraged
           by
           the
           difficulty
           he
           found
           in
           it
           ;
           which
           gave
           occasion
           to
           Duke
           Schomberg
           to
           offer
           his
           assistance
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           his
           Master
           .
           The
           Prince
           reply'd
           that
           others
           might
           Instruct
           him
           in
           the
           German
           Tongue
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Art
           of
           War
           that
           he
           desired
           to
           Learn
           of
           him
           .
           A
           visible
           change
           was
           soon
           perceived
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Affairs
           .
           Our
           Infantry
           which
           was
           posted
           on
           the
           rising
           Ground
           of
           Mountcallier
           ,
           came
           down
           to
           the
           Foot
           of
           the
           Hill.
           Our
           Horse
           stretched
           on
           the
           Plain
           where
           the
           Enemies
           were
           Incamped
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           Siege
           of
           Coni
           to
           
           be
           raised
           ,
           and
           forced
           Catinat
           to
           retire
           ,
           which
           freed
           the
           City
           of
           Turin
           from
           their
           Allarm
           .
        
         
           The
           Wisdom
           and
           Valour
           of
           his
           Royal
           Highness
           were
           justly
           praised
           .
           And
           publick
           Prayers
           were
           made
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           having
           averted
           the
           Storm
           ,
           and
           removed
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           the
           sad
           apprehensions
           they
           had
           lain
           under
           .
           And
           thus
           far
           all
           things
           went
           right
           .
           But
           to
           speak
           freely
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           see
           without
           grief
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           that
           Incense
           ,
           the
           Smoak
           whereof
           ought
           wholly
           to
           have
           ascended
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           burnt
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           .
           I
           was
           present
           at
           my
           return
           from
           the
           Compaign
           ,
           at
           a
           Sermon
           Preached
           by
           a
           Jesuite
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Old
           Colledge
           ,
           on
           the
           Holy-day
           kept
           in
           Honour
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           
             Solutor
             ,
             Adventor
          
           and
           Octavius
           ,
           to
           whose
           Memory
           this
           Church
           is
           Dedicated
           ;
           and
           to
           whom
           the
           City
           of
           Turin
           pays
           veneration
           as
           to
           their
           Patrons
           :
           
             O
             People
             of
          
           Turin
           (
           said
           the
           Preacher
           above
           a
           hundred
           times
           )
           
             O
             people
             of
          
           Turin
           ,
           
             bless
             your
             deliverers
             !
             Bless
             these
             Sacred
             Martyrs
             who
             watch
             for
             your
             safety
             ,
             and
             whose
             Merits
             and
             Prayers
          
           have
           preserved
           your
           City
           ,
           your
           Families
           ,
           and
           Estates
           .
           I
           saw
           afterwards
           all
           the
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           and
           the
           Confraternities
           or
           Brotherhoods
           come
           to
           the
           Feet
           of
           the
           Altars
           ,
           where
           the
           Reliques
           of
           these
           Souldiers
           are
           deposited
           ,
           to
           receive
           ,
           what
           the
           Romish-Church
           calls
           ,
           the
           Blessing
           .
        
         
           This
           occasioned
           the
           first
           desire
           I
           had
           to
           examine
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           could
           have
           both
           time
           and
           Books
           necessary
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           And
           that
           which
           further
           
           moved
           me
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           was
           my
           being
           afterwards
           an
           Eye-witness
           of
           the
           Church-Service
           which
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           ordered
           to
           be
           performed
           on
           the
           20
           th
           of
           Jan.
           1693.
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           a
           Vow
           they
           had
           made
           in
           Honour
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           which
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           difficulties
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           been
           able
           sooner
           to
           perform
           .
        
         
           The
           Reliques
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           were
           set
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           upon
           a
           Throne
           covered
           with
           a
           Golden
           Brocado
           ,
           illuminated
           with
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           White-wax-tapers
           .
           The
           Archbishop
           accompany'd
           with
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           ,
           came
           and
           Officiated
           in
           his
           Pontifical
           Habit.
           The
           Court
           was
           present
           at
           this
           Solemn
           Service
           ,
           and
           adored
           the
           Urn
           in
           which
           these
           Sacred
           Corpses
           were
           (
           for
           so
           they
           are
           Styl'd
           by
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           who
           Printed
           a
           Relation
           of
           the
           Ceremony
           )
           
             Indi
             sopravenne
             la
             Corte
             ,
             e
             s'espose
             alla
             publica
          
           
           
             Adorazione
             l'
             Urna
             de'
             
             Sacri
             Corpi
          
           All
           the
           Orders
           ,
           the
           Monks
           and
           Fryers
           ,
           all
           the
           Confraternities
           ,
           the
           White
           ,
           Blue
           ,
           Black
           ,
           Red
           ,
           and
           Gray
           Penitents
           ,
           came
           in
           Procession
           to
           adore
           the
           Sacred
           Shrine
           ,
           which
           contains
           the
           Fate
           and
           Hopes
           of
           their
           City
           .
           Towards
           the
           Evening
           it
           was
           carried
           about
           from
           the
           Church
           on
           Mens
           shoulders
           under
           a
           rich
           Canopy
           of
           State
           ,
           supported
           by
           four
           Persons
           of
           the
           first
           Quality
           .
           The
           Canopy
           was
           attended
           by
           twelve
           Knights
           of
           St.
           Mauritius
           and
           of
           St.
           Lazarus
           ,
           appointed
           by
           their
           Order
           for
           that
           performance
           .
           The
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           of
           the
           Town
           followed
           with
           lighted
           Wax-Torches
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           of
           what
           Rank
           and
           Condition
           soever
           ,
           flocked
           thither
           to
           
           Worship
           the
           pretended
           Reliques
           of
           their
           Protectors
           .
        
         
           I
           withdrew
           my self
           ,
           not
           a
           little
           concern'd
           to
           see
           the
           Devotion
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           People
           ,
           applied
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           have
           been
           wholly
           directed
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           only
           Author
           of
           their
           Deliverance
           ,
           and
           present
           safety
           .
           And
           my
           grief
           was
           heightned
           ,
           by
           a
           Sense
           of
           gratitude
           to
           a
           People
           that
           had
           shewed
           so
           much
           good
           Nature
           to
           me
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           and
           a
           Protestant
           Minister
           ;
           which
           Character
           ,
           though
           odious
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Italy
           ,
           yet
           was
           in
           nothing
           prejudicial
           to
           me
           during
           two
           Years
           that
           I
           Preached
           there
           .
           Though
           I
           confess
           the
           Kindnesses
           I
           received
           were
           owing
           most
           to
           the
           great
           esteem
           they
           had
           for
           the
           Duke
           of
           Schomberg
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           the
           great
           regard
           they
           have
           there
           for
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           whose
           Valour
           and
           Power
           are
           as
           rightly
           understood
           there
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           Europe
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           ,
           without
           ,
           ingratitude
           forbear
           here
           giving
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Turin
           their
           due
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           extreamly
           Courteous
           and
           Civil
           to
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           partake
           of
           the
           Politeness
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           for
           a
           long
           time
           lookt
           upon
           as
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Polished
           and
           Civilized
           ,
           and
           where
           Conversation
           is
           justly
           tempered
           ,
           between
           the
           Liberties
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           the
           Restraint
           of
           Florencc
           .
        
         
           Since
           then
           it
           is
           neither
           out
           of
           unthankfulness
           ,
           nor
           for
           want
           of
           respect
           for
           the
           City
           of
           Turin
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           meer
           Love
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           on
           my
           Function
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           Attack
           their
           Patrons
           in
           this
           Work
           of
           mine
           ,
           no
           body
           I
           hope
           
           will
           take
           any
           offence
           at
           my
           design
           .
           Morever
           ,
           as
           this
           whole
           business
           depends
           on
           Proofs
           ;
           if
           they
           are
           frivolous
           ,
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           will
           still
           peaceably
           enjoy
           the
           Glory
           of
           their
           Martyrdom
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           prove
           good
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           some
           Service
           to
           have
           undeceived
           the
           World
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           this
           Justice
           may
           be
           done
           me
           ,
           that
           my
           Thoughts
           may
           not
           be
           misinterpreted
           ,
           nor
           a
           construction
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           not
           design
           .
           For
           I
           know
           some
           Protestants
           do
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           to
           back
           some
           other
           questions
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           at
           all
           to
           my
           present
           Design
           ,
           nor
           proper
           for
           one
           in
           my
           circumstances
           to
           meddle
           with
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           acquainted
           with
           my
           Temper
           will
           believe
           me
           in
           this
           point
           .
           And
           I
           have
           always
           applyed
           to
           my self
           this
           wise
           saying
           ,
           
             Exul
             tace
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           That
           both
           the
           Court
           and
           City
           of
           Turin
           have
           been
           Ancient
           Worshippers
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           GReat
           Honour
           and
           Reverence
           have
           been
           paid
           for
           a
           long
           time
           at
           Turin
           to
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           .
           And
           the
           general
           Opinion
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           signaliz'd
           themselves
           there
           by
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Miracles
           .
           
             Hyacinto
             Ferrero
          
           ,
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           relates
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           means
           ,
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           
           got
           that
           memorable
           Victory
           which
           opened
           him
           the
           way
           both
           to
           Rome
           and
           to
           the
           Empire
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           considers
           that
           the
           Battel
           was
           Fought
           in
           the
           Neighbourhood
           of
           Turin
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           believe
           that
           the
           Flying
           Squadron
           which
           was
           then
           seen
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           cry'd
           to
           Constantine
           ,
           
           
             n'andiamo
             a
             soccorso
             di
             Costantino
          
           ,
           were
           those
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           slain
           by
           Maximian
           ,
           who
           were
           Arm'd
           by
           Heav'n
           on
           this
           occasion
           ;
           to
           cause
           the
           true
           Christian
           Religion
           to
           Triumph
           ,
           which
           that
           Tyrant
           had
           endeavoured
           to
           destroy
           .
           If
           after
           the
           rise
           of
           Constantine
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           Paganism
           began
           to
           fall
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Progress
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Turin
           went
           so
           successfully
           on
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           rapidity
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           several
           Churches
           ,
           
           and
           a
           Bishop
           with
           a
           numerous
           Clergy
           ,
           were
           seen
           there
           :
           
             All
             this
          
           ,
           adds
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           
             was
             owing
             to
             the
             Blood
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             Prayers
             of
             the
          
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           .
           He
           relates
           afterwards
           two
           or
           three
           Adventures
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           have
           visibly
           shewed
           their
           watchful
           care
           over
           Turin
           ,
           and
           how
           intent
           they
           were
           to
           procure
           Blessings
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           this
           City
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           was
           in
           extream
           danger
           at
           Turin
           at
           the
           time
           when
           the
           Famous
           Claudius
           
           Bishop
           of
           that
           See
           endeavoured
           to
           abolish
           the
           Adoration
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Images
           ,
           and
           the
           Worshipping
           of
           Martyrs
           :
           And
           likewise
           several
           Years
           after
           ,
           when
           L'Ediguieres
           entred
           into
           Piedmont
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           Calvinists
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           by
           the
           Merits
           of
           their
           Martyrdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           removed
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           preserved
           that
           
           Religion
           there
           .
           But
           here
           is
           something
           yet
           more
           wonderful
           .
           The
           same
           Jesuite
           relates
           ,
           that
           a
           General
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           the
           V.
           besieged
           Turin
           in
           the
           Year
           1537.
           and
           had
           taken
           it
           infallibly
           by
           the
           secret
           Intelligences
           he
           had
           there
           ,
           had
           he
           caused
           his
           Souldiers
           to
           Scale
           it
           at
           any
           other
           place
           
           than
           that
           which
           is
           call'd
           now
           the
           Bastion
           of
           St.
           George
           .
           But
           that
           ,
           unluckily
           for
           him
           ,
           the
           Reliques
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           rested
           then
           near
           the
           same
           Bastion
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           his
           Men
           went
           to
           get
           up
           ,
           they
           were
           frighted
           by
           the
           Sparkling
           Arms
           and
           threatning
           looks
           of
           these
           Holy
           Martyrs
           ,
           who
           miraculously
           appeared
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           City
           .
        
         
           
             And
             perhaps
             Cardinal
          
           de
           la
           Rovere
           
             spoke
             of
             this
             Miracle
             in
             a
             Sermon
             which
             he
             Preached
             before
          
           Emmanuel
           Philibert
           ,
           
             in
             a
             certain
             Solemnity
             in
             Honour
             of
             the
          
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           .
           These
           are
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Great
           Prince
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           who
           have
           preserved
           
           to
           you
           your
           Loyal
           City
           of
           Turin
           ,
           and
           have
           averted
           from
           it
           the
           desolations
           of
           War.
           These
           are
           the
           Saints
           ,
           O
           City
           of
           Turin
           !
           who
           are
           the
           Towers
           and
           Bulwarks
           which
           have
           been
           and
           shall
           be
           thy
           Defence
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           thou
           mayst
           remain
           still
           a
           peaceable
           and
           a
           Triumphant
           Place
           to
           thy
           Prince
           .
           Grant
           us
           ,
           O
           ye
           glorious
           Saints
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           always
           cry
           out
           with
           joy
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           Jacta
           est
           Pax
           in
           virtute
           vestra
           &
           abundantia
           in
           Turribus
           vestris
           .
        
         
           
             Charles
             Emmanuel
          
           the
           First
           ,
           could
           not
           possibly
           have
           given
           a
           greater
           Testimony
           of
           his
           Devotion
           to
           those
           Saints
           ,
           than
           by
           freely
           giving
           up
           to
           the
           Valesians
           the
           Town
           of
           St.
           Mauricius
           ,
           and
           other
           
           places
           which
           they
           had
           Usurped
           from
           him
           during
           the
           Wars
           between
           his
           Grandfather
           and
           Francis
           the
           First
           ;
           upon
           Condition
           ,
           that
           the
           Valesians
           should
           give
           him
           leave
           to
           Convey
           to
           Turin
           the
           Corps
           of
           St.
           Mauricius
           ,
           Chief
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           one
           of
           whose
           Arms
           he
           had
           already
           gotten
           out
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           whither
           it
           was
           Transported
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           1250.
           by
           King
           Ottocarus
           the
           Fifth
           .
           And
           't
           was
           perhaps
           about
           that
           time
           that
           St.
           Mauricius
           
           his
           Lance
           ,
           spoken
           of
           by
           Chromer
           ,
           was
           brought
           to
           Cracovia
           ,
           where
           it
           lyes
           yet
           exposed
           to
           publick
           Veneration
           .
           I
           question
           very
           much
           ,
           whether
           France
           would
           now
           give
           up
           Pignerol
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           though
           that
           House
           should
           proffer
           in
           Exchange
           
             il
             Santo
             sudario
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Holy
           Shroud
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           Zeal
           it
           ptetends
           to
           have
           for
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           though
           this
           Holy
           Shroud
           is
           look't
           upon
           as
           the
           most
           Precious
           Relique
           of
           that
           Religion
           .
           But
           
             Charles
             Emmanuel
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Devotion
           he
           had
           for
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           did
           nothing
           but
           tread
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           
             Emmanuel
             Philibert
          
           his
           Father
           .
           When
           the
           Reliques
           of
           these
           Saints
           were
           conveyed
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           into
           that
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           where
           they
           do
           rest
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           
             Emmanuel
             Philibert
          
           honoured
           the
           Ceremony
           with
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           was
           at
           a
           great
           expence
           towards
           the
           Magnificence
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           wise
           Prince
           ,
           knowing
           well
           that
           Saints
           without
           Power
           are
           ordinarily
           neglected
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           giving
           of
           Indulgences
           is
           a
           means
           for
           them
           to
           gain
           a
           good
           Reputation
           ,
           obtained
           a
           considerable
           share
           of
           them
           from
           Gregory
           the
           Thirteenth
           ,
           for
           all
           those
           who
           by
           
           Offerings
           and
           Prayers
           should
           shew
           their
           Devotion
           to
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           .
           His
           Bull
           was
           obtained
           in
           the
           Year
           1574.
           
           And
           the
           
           Pope
           expresses
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           grants
           these
           Indulgences
           upon
           consideration
           of
           the
           singular
           Devotion
           ,
           which
           both
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           and
           the
           People
           of
           Turin
           do
           pay
           to
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           
             Charles
             Emmanuel
          
           had
           so
           great
           a
           Zeal
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           he
           imparted
           to
           Spain
           some
           of
           their
           Reliques
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           they
           might
           partake
           of
           their
           Merits
           and
           Intercession
           .
           He
           charged
           
             Charles
             Broglia
          
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Turin
           ,
           with
           his
           Orders
           concerning
           it
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Copy
           of
           the
           Certificate
           ,
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           was
           put
           up
           with
           the
           Reliques
           ,
           and
           was
           Signed
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           September
           1603.
           
           This
           Archbishop
           saith
           in
           the
           same
           Certificate
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           hath
           taken
           a
           Rib
           of
           St.
           
           Mauricius's
           Body
           ,
           one
           of
           St.
           
           Secundus's
           great
           Toes
           ,
           three
           Bones
           of
           the
           Fingers
           of
           
             Solutor
             ,
             Adventor
          
           ,
           and
           Octavius
           ,
           and
           a
           Leg-bone
           of
           one
           of
           St.
           
           Gerion's
           Companions
           .
           
             Charles
             Emmanuel
          
           caused
           these
           Reliques
           to
           be
           put
           in
           a
           Silver-gilt
           Shrine
           ,
           all
           set
           with
           precious
           Stones
           ,
           and
           dispatch'd
           
             Leonardo
             Roncassio
          
           his
           first
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           to
           present
           it
           to
           Margaret
           of
           Austria
           Queen
           of
           Spain
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           plainly
           shew
           the
           great
           respect
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Court
           and
           City
           of
           Turin
           have
           long
           paid
           to
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           That
           it
           is
           worth
           ones
           Labour
           to
           examine
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           though
           it
           passes
           for
           current
           amongst
           all
           sorts
           of
           Christian
           Societies
           .
        
         
           WE
           shall
           now
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           never
           any
           such
           Persons
           as
           these
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Relation
           of
           their
           Martyrdom
           ,
           said
           to
           have
           been
           writ
           by
           Eucherius
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Lions
           ,
           is
           altogether
           false
           and
           Counterfeit
           .
        
         
           Avia
           Pieridum
           peragro
           loca
           ,
           nullius
           ante
           Trita
           Solo.
           
        
         
           This
           matter
           is
           quite
           new
           ,
           and
           was
           never
           handled
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           by
           any
           Author
           before
           .
           Though
           after
           so
           many
           Books
           written
           ,
           there
           is
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           hardly
           any
           thing
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Antiquity
           that
           hath
           escaped
           the
           strict
           Examination
           of
           judicious
           Criticks
           ;
           some
           Learned
           Men
           indeed
           have
           suspected
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Fiction
           ,
           but
           none
           of
           them
           had
           the
           Courage
           to
           oppose
           an
           Opinion
           which
           they
           saw
           so
           Universally
           established
           .
        
         
           If
           general
           Approbation
           might
           be
           admitted
           as
           a
           Proof
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           scarce
           any
           Opinion
           more
           
           Probable
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           great
           number
           of
           grave
           and
           Learned
           Authors
           who
           have
           all
           asserted
           it
           as
           an
           undoubted
           matter
           of
           Fact.
           
             Rome
             ,
             Geneva
          
           ,
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           generally
           all
           Christian
           Societies
           have
           given
           Credit
           to
           the
           History
           of
           this
           Legion
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           upon
           account
           of
           the
           Honour
           which
           they
           imagined
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           it
           did
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           by
           the
           wonderfulness
           of
           the
           Action
           ,
           the
           greatness
           of
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           Glorious
           Characters
           of
           the
           Persons
           that
           suffered
           .
        
         
           
             John
             Lewis
             Fabritius
          
           relates
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Learned
           Dissertation
           concerning
           the
           just
           Limits
           of
           humane
           obedience
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           establish
           this
           so
           important
           a
           Maxim
           in
           Morality
           ;
           That
           we
           ought
           always
           to
           side
           with
           God
           ,
           whenever
           there
           is
           more
           certainty
           and
           evidence
           in
           the
           Prohibitions
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Princes
           .
           Archbishop
           Usher
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           so
           vast
           a
           knowledge
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Antiquity
           ,
           fell
           into
           the
           same
           common
           opinion
           :
           And
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           making
           for
           him
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Regal
           Power
           ,
           he
           lays
           as
           great
           a
           stress
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           thing
           of
           unquestionable
           certainty
           .
           The
           famous
           Grotius
           speaks
           twice
           of
           it
           in
           his
           Learned
           Book
           ,
           
           
             de
             jure
             Pacis
             &
             Belli
          
           ,
           and
           makes
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           of
           all
           things
           he
           least
           doubted
           the
           Truth
           of
           .
           And
           though
           since
           the
           death
           of
           these
           two
           great
           Men
           ,
           the
           exactness
           of
           Criticism
           upon
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Fathers
           hath
           been
           much
           improved
           ,
           yet
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           is
           still
           
           
           cryed
           up
           amongst
           those
           other
           popular
           Errours
           the
           World
           is
           fallen
           in
           Love
           with
           .
           
             Edward
             Fuller
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           hath
           made
           it
           one
           of
           the
           Ornaments
           of
           a
           very
           fine
           Treatise
           ,
           composed
           by
           him
           upon
           the
           great
           Design
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Sanctification
           of
           Men.
           And
           Doctor
           
           Cave
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Prebends
           of
           Windsor
           ,
           brings
           in
           ,
           with
           great
           great
           Pomp
           ,
           the
           History
           of
           this
           Legion
           in
           that
           Work
           of
           his
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           gives
           us
           a
           very
           fine
           Representation
           both
           of
           the
           Religion
           and
           Manners
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           scarcely
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           any
           Divine
           who
           hath
           out-done
           him
           in
           the
           Study
           of
           Church
           History
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           great
           Volume
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           upon
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Fathers
           .
           Now
           how
           great
           a
           respect
           soever
           we
           have
           for
           the
           extraordinary
           merit
           of
           these
           Learned
           Authors
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           reject
           their
           Errours
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           Ancient
           .
           There
           is
           no
           prescription
           against
           Truth
           ;
           and
           a
           long
           prepossession
           gives
           no
           right
           at
           all
           to
           Errour
           .
           
             I
             have
             seen
          
           ,
           saith
           one
           of
           our
           Old
           Writers
           ,
           
             the
             Birth
             of
             many
             Miracles
             in
             my
             time
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             no
             sooner
             saw
             the
             Light
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             stifled
             ,
             we
             do
             however
             foresee
             the
             course
             they
             would
             have
             taken
             ,
             had
             they
             happened
             to
             have
             lived
             to
             their
             full
             Age.
             For
             the
             main
             business
             is
             to
             find
             out
             out
             the
             end
             of
             the
             thread
             ,
             then
             you
             may
             wind
             as
             much
             as
             you
             please
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             distance
             from
             nothing
             to
             the
             least
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             from
             that
             least
             to
             the
             greatest
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
             A
             private
             Errour
             first
             causeth
             a
             publick
             one
             ;
             and
             then
             that
             publick
             Errour
             occasions
             other
             private
             ones
             .
             Thus
             the
          
           
           
             whole
             work
             goes
             on
             ,
             patch'd
             up
             and
             fashioned
             by
             a
             succession
             of
             several
             hands
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             remotest
             witness
             knows
             more
             of
             the
             matter
             than
             the
             nearest
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             inform'd
             is
             better
             perswaded
             of
             it
             than
             the
             first
             .
          
           This
           was
           exactly
           the
           way
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           first
           crept
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           then
           insensibly
           got
           credit
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           they
           have
           been
           for
           these
           Eight
           or
           Nine
           Hundred
           Years
           in
           a
           quiet
           Possession
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           their
           Martyrdom
           ,
           and
           do
           enjoy
           it
           peacably
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           under
           the
           shadow
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           greatest
           Names
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           renowned
           Doctors
           of
           all
           Christian
           Communions
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           distinguish
           the
           Romance
           from
           the
           History
           ,
           we
           must
           remove
           all
           the
           Mists
           which
           the
           Legendaries
           and
           Martyrology-makers
           have
           spread
           over
           it
           .
           For
           the
           support
           of
           so
           much
           of
           it
           as
           is
           purely
           Romantick
           ;
           there
           are
           alledged
           Manuscripts
           and
           Old
           Writings
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           shew
           that
           those
           who
           do
           pretend
           the
           greatest
           skill
           in
           Antiquities
           ,
           are
           lyable
           to
           mistakes
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           That
           the
           most
           skilful
           Men
           are
           sometimes
           mistaken
           in
           the
           Judgments
           they
           make
           upon
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Ancients
           .
        
         
           IT
           will
           Evidently
           appear
           from
           what
           shall
           be
           said
           hereafter
           ,
           that
           
             Baronius
             ,
             Peter
             Francis
          
           
           Chifflet
           ,
           Archbishop
           Usher
           ,
           and
           Grotius
           ,
           have
           been
           mistaken
           in
           their
           Judgments
           concerning
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Relation
           Fathered
           upon
           Eucherius
           .
        
         
           For
           Criticks
           are
           not
           always
           in
           the
           right
           .
           Though
           they
           have
           contributed
           much
           to
           the
           reviving
           of
           Learning
           ,
           yet
           it
           does
           not
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           most
           skilful
           Men
           in
           that
           Science
           are
           infallible
           .
           It
           hath
           very
           often
           happened
           that
           they
           have
           taken
           false
           Copies
           for
           Originals
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           Modern
           Writings
           the
           worth
           and
           value
           due
           to
           those
           of
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           Those
           who
           have
           any
           skill
           in
           Medals
           ,
           know
           that
           the
           most
           understanding
           Men
           themselves
           are
           apt
           sometimes
           to
           be
           mistaken
           .
           If
           one
           Examines
           
           the
           first
           Edition
           of
           the
           
             Praestantiora
             Imperatorum
             Numismata
          
           of
           Mr.
           Vaillant
           ,
           Printed
           at
           Paris
           in
           the
           Year
           1682
           ,
           there
           one
           will
           find
           the
           Medals
           of
           Germanicus
           ,
           of
           
             Nero
             Drusus
          
           his
           Father
           ,
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Claudius
           ,
           of
           Julia
           Wife
           to
           Severus
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Gordianus
             Affricanus
          
           the
           Son
           ,
           the
           Price
           and
           Rarity
           whereof
           this
           Medalist
           does
           mightily
           Extol
           .
           But
           if
           you
           cast
           your
           Eye
           upon
           the
           Second
           Edition
           of
           1692.
           there
           you
           will
           find
           the
           same
           Medals
           very
           much
           debased
           .
           Mr.
           
           Vaillant
           ,
           acknowleging
           the
           three
           first
           to
           be
           suspicious
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           last
           absolutely
           false
           .
           He
           praiseth
           likewise
           in
           the
           same
           Work
           ,
           one
           of
           
           Trajan's
           
           Medals
           with
           a
           Pillar
           and
           an
           Owl
           on
           the
           top
           of
           it
           .
           And
           in
           his
           Remarks
           upon
           
             Scelecta
             Numismata
             Seguini
          
           ,
           Published
           at
           Paris
           in
           the
           Year
           1684.
           he
           confesseth
           ingenuously
           that
           the
           same
           was
           Counterfeit
           .
        
         
         
           'T
           is
           no
           less
           usual
           to
           be
           deceived
           in
           matter
           of
           Statues
           and
           Basso-Relievos
           ,
           then
           in
           Medals
           .
           We
           have
           a
           great
           many
           Examples
           of
           this
           kind
           ;
           but
           it
           will
           suffice
           to
           give
           here
           only
           one
           single
           instance
           :
           Vazari
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Michael
             Angelo
          
           ,
           to
           convince
           some
           Vertuosos
           and
           Antiquaries
           ,
           who
           valued
           nothing
           but
           what
           was
           Ancient
           ,
           of
           the
           rashness
           of
           their
           Judgment
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           made
           a
           Cupid
           and
           buried
           it
           under
           the
           ruines
           of
           an
           Old
           Building
           ,
           having
           first
           broken
           off
           one
           of
           its
           Arms
           which
           he
           kept
           at
           home
           .
           All
           the
           Lovers
           of
           the
           Art
           came
           immediately
           to
           look
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           Body
           did
           so
           much
           as
           question
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           piece
           ,
           till
           
             Michael
             Angelo
          
           shewed
           them
           the
           Arm
           which
           he
           had
           kept
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           Errour
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           them
           how
           easily
           they
           might
           be
           imposed
           upon
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           wherein
           they
           pretended
           to
           so
           much
           skill
           .
        
         
           But
           mistakes
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           have
           been
           yet
           more
           frequently
           made
           by
           those
           who
           have
           imployed
           their-Criticks
           upon
           those
           Heathen
           Authors
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           left
           to
           us
           either
           by
           the
           Grecian
           or
           Latin
           Antiquity
           .
           Every
           Body
           knows
           the
           witty
           trick
           Muret
           put
           upon
           Scaliger
           ;
           how
           he
           composed
           some
           Verses
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           he
           had
           found
           them
           in
           an
           Old
           Manuscript
           :
           And
           how
           Scaliger
           ,
           who
           boasted
           that
           he
           was
           very
           well
           ●cqu●inted
           with
           the
           genius
           and
           Style
           of
           every
           Age
           both
           in
           Prose
           and
           Verse
           ,
           found
           immediately
           an
           Ancient
           Author
           for
           those
           Verses
           of
           
           Muret's
           making
           :
           And
           being
           afterwards
           informed
           they
           were
           of
           his
           composing
           ,
           he
           revenged
           himself
           of
           him
           by
           a
           Distich
           upon
           his
           Cheat.
           These
           feigned
           and
           Counterfeit
           Works
           
           were
           not
           unknown
           to
           Ancient
           Greece
           ,
           since
           the
           Learned
           of
           those
           times
           made
           it
           their
           Study
           to
           find
           them
           out
           .
           
             Dionysius
             Longinus
          
           made
           a
           Treatise
           upon
           the
           same
           Subject
           ;
           and
           we
           should
           be
           
           informed
           now
           of
           a
           great
           many
           Fabulous
           Relations
           inserted
           into
           Histories
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           ill
           Fate
           of
           Learning
           deprived
           us
           of
           the
           Works
           of
           that
           excellent
           Critick
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           that
           Men
           have
           naturally
           a
           respect
           for
           things
           which
           belong
           to
           Religion
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           that
           they
           should
           not
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           mis-led
           by
           those
           who
           have
           made
           it
           their
           business
           to
           impose
           upon
           the
           World
           ;
           by
           inventing
           Fables
           ,
           and
           Publishing
           supposititious
           Ecclesiastical
           Writings
           and
           Transactions
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           by
           what
           Misfortune
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           these
           frauds
           have
           been
           more
           frequent
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           Summ
           up
           the
           mistakes
           ,
           they
           have
           occasioned
           amongst
           the
           Learned
           in
           all
           Christian
           Societies
           .
           So
           many
           spurious
           Writings
           ,
           and
           supposititious
           Facts
           were
           made
           and
           Published
           even
           in
           the
           three
           first
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           Amphilochius
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Iconium
           ,
           so
           much
           esteemed
           by
           St.
           Basil
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           worthy
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           composed
           a
           whole
           Book
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           cited
           in
           the
           Acts
           
           of
           the
           Seventh
           Council
           .
           
             There
             was
             scarcely
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
          
           (
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Fontanel's
           Words
           in
           his
           History
           of
           Oracles
           ,
           )
           
             but
             false
             Gospels
             ,
             false
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             false
             Histories
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             chief
             Men
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             been
             sometimes
             deceived
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             did
             not
             always
             narrowly
             examine
             what
             seemed
             to
             favour
          
           
           Religion
           .
           The
           heat
           and
           fervour
           they
           felt
           ,
           when
           they
           fought
           for
           so
           good
           a
           cause
           ,
           did
           not
           always
           suffer
           them
           to
           chuse
           the
           best
           Weapons
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Distemper
           was
           so
           far
           from
           lessening
           in
           the
           following
           Ages
           ,
           that
           it
           still
           more
           increased
           and
           t●e
           boldness
           in
           inventing
           Fables
           ,
           and
           Forging
           false
           Lives
           of
           Martyrs
           and
           Saints
           ,
           went
           so
           far
           ,
           and
           became
           so
           common
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           its
           Canons
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           held
           in
           the
           Year
           692
           ,
           under
           Justinian
           the
           Younger
           ,
           the
           Church
           condemned
           ,
           in
           the
           63
           
             d
             ▪
          
           Canon
           ,
           the
           false
           Passions
           ,
           and
           Fabulous
           Lives
           of
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           .
        
         
           A
           great
           number
           of
           Learned
           Men
           have
           endeavoured
           in
           these
           latter
           times
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           these
           supposititious
           Writings
           ,
           and
           to
           ascribe
           to
           every
           Author
           the
           Works
           belonging
           properly
           to
           him
           .
           And
           they
           would
           undoubtedly
           have
           been
           more
           succesful
           in
           it
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           been
           mis
           led
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           Interest
           or
           Partiality
           .
           For
           oftentimes
           both
           their
           Minds
           and
           Pens
           are
           sway'd
           by
           prejudice
           and
           Passion
           :
           As
           if
           a
           Work
           were
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           Ancient
           or
           Modern
           ,
           as
           it
           chanced
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           by
           Protestant
           or
           Popish
           Eyes
           ;
           false
           and
           supposititious
           ,
           if
           contrary
           to
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           but
           Ancient
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           true
           stamp
           ,
           if
           it
           proved
           fovourable
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           they
           should
           be
           allowed
           to
           have
           been
           free
           from
           Prejudice
           and
           Passion
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           strange
           thing
           to
           see
           Men
           differ
           in
           their
           Judgments
           .
           This
           follows
           necessarily
           the
           different
           applications
           ,
           and
           Natural
           inclinations
           of
           their
           minds
           .
           
           Some
           view
           things
           only
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           some
           on
           another
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           fix
           themselves
           ,
           before
           they
           have
           well
           examined
           all
           the
           Reasons
           that
           are
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           produced
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           And
           sometimes
           it
           happens
           that
           Men
           concern
           themselves
           for
           some
           Works
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           for
           some
           Persons
           ,
           without
           knowing
           why
           they
           are
           more
           for
           those
           than
           for
           the
           others
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           do
           not
           always
           
           agree
           in
           their
           Opinions
           .
           Cardinal
           Baronius
           speaks
           of
           the
           Recognitions
           attributed
           to
           St.
           Clement
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           sink
           full
           of
           filthiness
           and
           lies
           :
           Whereas
           Bellarmine
           maintains
           that
           they
           are
           St.
           Clement's
           own
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           other
           Author
           as
           Ancient
           and
           as
           Learned
           as
           he
           .
           The
           same
           difference
           in
           Opinions
           is
           observed
           amongst
           the
           Protestants
           concerning
           St.
           
           Ignatius's
           Letters
           ,
           though
           these
           Letters
           are
           generally
           ,
           and
           with
           good
           reason
           look'd
           upon
           as
           one
           of
           the
           fairest
           Monuments
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           Age.
           And
           Mr.
           Dupin
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Bibliotheca
             nova
          
           ,
           sets
           aside
           in
           a
           hundred
           places
           the
           Judgment
           and
           Authority
           of
           his
           Friends
           
             Possevinus
             ,
             Sixtus
          
           of
           
             Siena
             ,
             Rainaldus
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Labbe
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Writers
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           who
           have
           Criticis'd
           upon
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           This
           shews
           that
           the
           most
           Learned
           may
           sometimes
           be
           mistaken
           in
           their
           Judgments
           upon
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Ancients
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           much
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           ,
           since
           the
           intricacy
           and
           confusedness
           wherewith
           some
           Transactions
           are
           related
           ,
           and
           the
           distance
           of
           the
           time
           wherein
           they
           happened
           ,
           make
           it
           a
           very
           hard
           matter
           for
           us
           now
           to
           discern
           Truth
           from
           Falshood
           .
           Criticks
           borrow
           
           most
           part
           of
           their
           Light
           from
           the
           Quality
           of
           the
           Manuscripts
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           these
           Manuscripts
           ,
           the
           Antiquity
           whereof
           sounds
           so
           high
           with
           some
           Men
           ,
           are
           but
           Modern
           Writings
           .
           And
           particularly
           we
           shall
           consider
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           wh
           a
           Judgment
           one
           ought
           to
           pass
           upon
           a
           Relation
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           which
           
             Peter
             Francis
             Chifflet
          
           took
           out
           of
           an
           Ancient
           Manuscript
           of
           St.
           
           Claudius's
           Monastery
           .
           But
           't
           is
           now
           time
           to
           come
           to
           our
           Proofs
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           That
           St.
           Eucherius
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Lions
           ,
           ●s
           not
           the
           Author
           who
           wrote
           that
           Passion
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Souldiers
          
           ,
           which
           both
           Surius
           ,
           and
           Baronius
           have
           followed
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           proof
           we
           bring
           against
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           clear
           and
           plain
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Lions
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Name
           hath
           been
           set
           to
           it
           by
           some
           Cheat
           ,
           to
           gain
           more
           Credit
           thereto
           ,
           from
           the
           esteem
           which
           the
           Church
           always
           had
           for
           the
           extraordinary
           Virtues
           and
           Merits
           of
           this
           great
           Prelate
           .
           To
           be
           convinced
           of
           this
           ,
           't
           will
           suffice
           to
           mention
           only
           one
           passage
           ,
           wherein
           't
           is
           said
           of
           Sigismond
           King
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           
           
           
             That
             they
             never
             cease
             Night
             nor
             Day
             to
             sing
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Agaunum
             :
             And
             that
             this
             Holy
             Praclice
             ,
             first
             appointed
             there
             by
             the
             blessed
             King
             and
             Martyr
             St.
          
           Sigismond
           ,
           
             is
             observed
             there
             to
             this
             very
             day
             .
          
           It
           visibly
           appears
           from
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           when
           this
           Relation
           was
           made
           ,
           King
           Sigismond
           was
           dead
           .
           It
           follows
           moreover
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           have
           been
           compos'd
           several
           Years
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           this
           Prince
           ;
           since
           that
           Author
           ,
           after
           he
           hath
           spoken
           of
           the
           Rule
           which
           King
           Sigismond
           caused
           to
           be
           established
           there
           ,
           adds
           ,
           that
           this
           Rule
           was
           strictly
           observed
           there
           ,
           
             usque
             ●odie
          
           ,
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           So
           that
           were
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           he
           must
           of
           necessity
           ,
           not
           only
           have
           been
           contemporary
           to
           King
           Sigismond
           ,
           but
           more
           than
           that
           he
           must
           have
           out-lived
           him
           many
           Years
           .
           But
           now
           it
           happens
           to
           be
           quit●
           contrary
           ,
           for
           St.
           Eucherius
           was
           dead
           ,
           when
           Sigismond
           was
           yet
           on
           the
           Throne
           .
        
         
           Most
           Historians
           do
           reckon
           the
           Death
           of
           this
           King
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           to
           have
           happen'd
           about
           the
           Year
           520
           ,
           and
           place
           that
           of
           St.
           Eucherius
           in
           
           the
           Year
           441.
           
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Dupin
           refers
           it
           to
           the
           Year
           454.
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           
           Prosper's
           Chronicle
           .
           Some
           on
           the
           contrary
           carry
           it
           as
           far
           back
           as
           the
           Year
           421.
           
           Amongst
           whom
           are
           Gennadius
           and
           Ado.
           But
           there
           is
           much
           reason
           to
           suspect
           in
           both
           these
           Authors
           ,
           the
           disingenuity
           of
           some
           Transcriber
           ,
           since
           it
           
           could
           not
           be
           unknown
           to
           Gennadius
           and
           Ado
           ,
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           was
           present
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Orange
           ,
           where
           his
           Name
           is
           found
           amongst
           the
           Subscribers
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           agreed
           on
           by
           every
           Body
           ,
           that
           this
           Council
           was
           held
           about
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           441.
           
           Some
           indeed
           ,
           to
           save
           this
           Anachronism
           ,
           pretend
           that
           there
           have
           been
           two
           
           Eucherius's
           ,
           like
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           to
           mend
           their
           desperate
           Cause
           ,
           have
           invented
           two
           
           Messia's
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           in
           both
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Oracles
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           apply
           to
           one
           alone
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           in
           short
           't
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Lions
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
             ▪
          
           unless
           we
           allow
           him
           to
           have
           had
           the
           gift
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           speak
           Prophetically
           of
           those
           Rules
           which
           were
           to
           be
           settled
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Agaunum
           ,
           several
           Ages
           after
           his
           Death
           .
           Should
           some
           Person
           now
           put
           out
           any
           Writings
           ,
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Marca
          
           ,
           or
           of
           Cardinal
           Duperron
           ,
           and
           mention
           therein
           the
           establishment
           and
           Foundation
           of
           St.
           Cyr.
           To
           shew
           that
           these
           Writings
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           these
           two
           great
           Men
           ,
           it
           would
           suffice
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           dead
           several
           Years
           before
           Lewis
           the
           14
           th
           made
           this
           Foundation
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           this
           so
           plain
           a
           demonstration
           of
           Forgery
           ,
           hath
           not
           hindered
           Surius
           ,
           in
           his
           Relation
           of
           the
           
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           on
           the
           22.
           of
           September
           ,
           from
           confidently
           asserting
           ,
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           Passion
           .
           'T
           is
           very
           strange
           that
           Baronius
           should
           
           
           make
           the
           same
           blunder
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           Annals
           and
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           the
           Roman
           Martyrology
           .
           And
           indeed
           this
           would
           seem
           yet
           more
           strange
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           plain
           ,
           that
           this
           Learned
           Cardinal
           undertook
           in
           his
           Annals
           ▪
           not
           so
           much
           to
           give
           us
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           defend
           the
           prejudices
           and
           ambitious
           pretensions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           Therefore
           when
           it
           s
           an
           advantage
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           overlook
           some
           supposititious
           and
           Counterfeit
           Writing
           ,
           he
           pretends
           he
           sees
           neither
           contradiction
           nor
           Anchronism
           in
           it
           ;
           he
           is
           no
           longer
           that
           able
           Critick
           ,
           whose
           pierceing
           knowledge
           nothing
           can
           escape
           ,
           and
           who
           clears
           and
           extricates
           the
           most
           obscure
           and
           knotty
           things
           of
           Antiquity
           :
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           more
           Baronius
           .
        
         
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           ,
           whose
           Zeal
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           did
           not
           yield
           to
           that
           of
           Baronius
           ,
           hath
           taken
           another
           way
           to
           save
           the
           ●ruth
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           objected
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           worshipped
           some
           for
           Saints
           ,
           who
           never
           had
           so
           much
           as
           a
           being
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           since
           Men
           would
           at
           the
           very
           first
           sight
           be
           startled
           ,
           to
           see
           so
           long
           an
           interval
           of
           time
           between
           St.
           Eucherius
           and
           St.
           Sigismond
           ,
           he
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           cut
           it
           much
           shorter
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           it
           so
           little
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           might
           pass
           wholly
           unobserved
           ,
           or
           however
           be
           but
           very
           little
           minded
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           Bishop
           of
           Lions
           lived
           till
           the
           Year
           499.
           and
           he
           grounds
           his
           conjecture
           upon
           a
           place
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Cesarius
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Arles
           ,
           compos'd
           by
           Cyprian
           the
           Priest
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           Bishops
           ,
           being
           in
           company
           together
           ,
           restored
           
           a
           Woman
           to
           her
           former
           health
           ,
           who
           was
           afflicted
           with
           a
           very
           sore
           Distemper
           .
           If
           there
           were
           any
           certainty
           in
           this
           Conjecture
           of
           Cardinal
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Eucherius
          
           would
           have
           been
           almost
           contemporary
           with
           King
           Sigismond
           .
           For
           Messanius
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Stephen
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           two
           other
           Disciples
           of
           St.
           Cesarius
           ,
           in
           the
           Book
           they
           have
           added
           to
           the
           Life
           of
           this
           Holy
           Prelate
           ,
           say
           that
           he
           dyed
           forty
           Years
           after
           he
           had
           been
           made
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           since
           every
           body
           knows
           that
           he
           succeeded
           Ennoius
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           504.
           his
           Death
           should
           be
           placed
           in
           the
           Year
           544
           or
           545.
           
           For
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           he
           was
           present
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Arles
           in
           524
           and
           at
           the
           second
           Council
           of
           Orange
           in
           529
           ▪
           And
           to
           prove
           that
           he
           was
           alive
           in
           528.
           we
           have
           a
           Letter
           that
           Pope
           Vigil
           wrote
           to
           him
           under
           the
           Consulship
           of
           John
           and
           Volusian
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           we
           should
           grant
           Cardinal
           
           Bellarmine's
           Conjecture
           not
           to
           be
           groundless
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           be
           but
           little
           the
           better
           for
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           prolong
           St.
           
           Eucherius's
           Life
           to
           the
           Year
           499.
           
           'T
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           likewise
           to
           prove
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           might
           have
           seen
           St.
           Cesarius
           Bishop
           of
           Arles
           .
           King
           Sigismond
           dyed
           about
           the
           Year
           520.
           and
           they
           must
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           out-lived
           him
           a
           great
           many
           Years
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           the
           
             usque
             hodie
          
           of
           the
           place
           we
           have
           before
           quoted
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           true
           ,
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           did
           out-live
           St.
           Sigismond
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           likely-hood
           that
           he
           liv'd
           till
           the
           Year
           499.
           according
           to
           Cardinal
           
           Bellarmine's
           Conjecture
           .
           It
           appears
           by
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           the
           first
           Council
           of
           
           Orange
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Lions
           in
           4●1
           ;
           and
           consequently
           he
           must
           have
           been
           then
           at
           least
           thirty
           ,
           or
           forty
           Years
           Old
           ;
           for
           at
           that
           time
           it
           was
           not
           usual
           to
           raise
           any
           person
           under
           that
           age
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           Bishopricks
           being
           not
           yet
           bestowed
           as
           rewards
           upon
           Families
           ,
           and
           the
           Holiness
           of
           Canons
           holding
           yet
           out
           against
           the
           Vanity
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           the
           Usurpations
           of
           Kings
           .
           Now
           since
           we
           are
           certain
           of
           this
           ,
           can
           we
           think
           it
           probable
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           should
           live
           to
           see
           St.
           Cesarius
           Bishop
           of
           Arles
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           raised
           to
           that
           Dignity
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Ennoius
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           504
           Indeed
           ,
           I
           think
           a
           Man
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           bold
           in
           his
           Conjectures
           ,
           who
           can
           allow
           St
           Eucherius
           to
           have
           lived
           above
           a
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           no
           other
           Warrant
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           place
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Cesarius
           :
           Those
           who
           shall
           carefully
           examine
           this
           Life
           of
           St.
           Cesarius
           ,
           will
           agree
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           rely'd
           upon
           too
           much
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           polite
           and
           judicious
           enough
           for
           that
           Age
           ,
           and
           seems
           not
           unworthy
           of
           him
           who
           had
           been
           one
           of
           the
           Disciples
           of
           St.
           Cesarius
           ,
           and
           who
           for
           his
           great
           Piety
           and
           Merits
           was
           raised
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           Name
           found
           in
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           the
           second
           Council
           of
           
             Orange
             ▪
          
           But
           what
           if
           some
           Impostour
           here
           disguised
           himself
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Famous
           Disciple
           of
           St.
           Cesarius
           ?
           At
           least
           this
           pretended
           Disciple
           seems
           not
           to
           be
           much
           inform'd
           of
           his
           Masters
           Affairs
           .
           He
           saith
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           that
           St.
           Cesarius
           sent
           some
           Grave
           and
           Learned
           Men
           to
           a
           Council
           Assembled
           at
           Valence
           
           to
           Condemn
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Pelagius
           .
           Which
           having
           given
           me
           occasion
           to
           examine
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Councils
           held
           at
           Valence
           ,
           I
           ●ind
           nothing
           in
           them
           concerning
           the
           Heresie
           of
           Pelagius
           ,
           wherein
           St.
           Cesarius
           could
           have
           any
           hand
           .
           So
           that
           being
           mistaken
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           Fact
           of
           this
           Importance
           ,
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           been
           over-seen
           in
           joyning
           Eucherius
           and
           Cesarius
           in
           the
           Cure
           of
           that
           Diseased
           Woman
           .
        
         
           
           It
           appears
           that
           the
           Learned
           Doctor
           Cave
           relyed
           a
           little
           too
           much
           upon
           this
           Life
           of
           St.
           Cesarius
           .
           He
           saith
           in
           his
           History
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           ,
           that
           this
           Holy
           Bishop
           ,
           understanding
           that
           he
           was
           suspected
           of
           Pelagianism
           ,
           caused
           a
           Council
           to
           be
           Assembled
           at
           Valence
           ,
           to
           clear
           himself
           of
           this
           accusation
           ;
           and
           being
           hindred
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           illness
           of
           his
           Health
           from
           going
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           maintained
           there
           publickly
           by
           his
           Legates
           ,
           that
           Man
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Sin
           ,
           cannot
           work
           out
           his
           Salvation
           without
           a
           preventing
           Grace
           .
           But
           if
           ,
           instead
           of
           following
           this
           Cyprian
           ,
           Disciple
           of
           St.
           Cesarius
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           Thoulon
           ,
           Doctor
           Cave
           had
           given
           himself
           the
           trouble
           to
           look
           over
           the
           Councils
           of
           Valence
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           observed
           that
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           which
           was
           held
           in
           the
           Year
           734.
           their
           whole
           business
           was
           about
           Bigamy
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           Second
           ,
           which
           met
           in
           599.
           (
           some
           place
           it
           in
           the
           Year
           684
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           589.
           )
           they
           were
           wholly
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           great
           Donatives
           which
           Guntran
           King
           of
           Burgundy
           had
           bestowed
           upon
           the
           Church
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Third
           ,
           in
           which
           
             Pelagius
             ,
             Hinmark
          
           ,
           and
           
             John
             Scot
          
           were
           Condemned
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Acts
           whereof
           are
           cited
           by
           Forbesius
           in
           his
           Instructions
           ,
           was
           not
           called
           till
           the
           Year
           855.
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Acts
           of
           it
           being
           presented
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Lothary
           ,
           and
           to
           Charles
           the
           Bald.
           Now
           St.
           Cesarius
           was
           unborn
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           First
           Council
           ,
           since
           Doctor
           Cave
           brings
           him
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           only
           in
           the
           Year
           469.
           
           And
           he
           was
           Dead
           when
           the
           Second
           met
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           same
           Doctor
           ,
           who
           places
           his
           Death
           in
           the
           Year
           542.
           
           And
           't
           is
           ,
           I
           think
           needless
           to
           add
           that
           he
           was
           not
           concern'd
           in
           the
           Third
           ,
           which
           was
           held
           in
           855.
           and
           in
           which
           the
           Pelagian
           Opinions
           were
           Condemned
           .
           This
           short
           digression
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           thought
           necessary
           ,
           to
           remove
           St.
           Cesarius
           from
           St.
           
           Eucherius's
           times
           ,
           will
           not
           seem
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           unseasonable
           .
           It
           appears
           then
           that
           Bellarmine
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           Conjecture
           ,
           cannot
           bring
           St.
           Eucherius
           near
           enough
           to
           St
           Sigismond
           King
           of
           Burgundy
           .
           The
           distance
           is
           too
           great
           to
           admit
           of
           any
           means
           of
           reconciling
           the
           Dispute
           .
           We
           shall
           observe
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           Usuard
           and
           Aimonius
           have
           commited
           the
           like
           mistake
           :
           But
           because
           it
           is
           but
           a
           matter
           of
           three
           or
           four
           Years
           difference
           ,
           they
           may
           perhaps
           find
           Friends
           to
           help
           them
           out
           .
           These
           two
           Writers
           say
           ,
           that
           Clovis
           was
           delivered
           from
           a
           dangerous
           Sickness
           ,
           by
           the
           Vows
           and
           Prayers
           of
           St.
           
             Severine
             ,
             Abbot
          
           of
           Agaunum
           .
           And
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           Clovis
           was
           Dead
           three
           or
           four
           Years
           before
           Sigismond
           had
           founded
           that
           Monastery
           .
           Gregory
           of
           Tours
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           caused
           the
           same
           to
           be
           Built
           ,
           and
           richly
           Endowed
           it
           ,
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Father
           Gombaldus
           .
           But
           Marius
           Bishop
           of
           
           Avanches
           marks
           precisely
           the
           Year
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           ,
           and
           saith
           that
           Sigismond
           founded
           the
           Agaunian
           Monastery
           ,
           under
           the
           Consulship
           of
           Florentius
           and
           
             Anthemius
             ,
             viz.
          
           Four
           Years
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Clovis
           .
           This
           Remark
           is
           owing
           to
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Valois
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Notice
           of
           the
           Gauls
           ;
           
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           understand
           how
           Severine
           could
           have
           been
           Abbot
           of
           that
           Monastery
           in
           
           Clovis's
           time
           .
           Nevertheless
           the
           Miraculous
           recovery
           of
           a
           great
           King
           ,
           being
           of
           great
           Credit
           to
           the
           Prayers
           and
           Suffrages
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           Usuard
           and
           Aimonius
           ,
           who
           were
           both
           Monks
           ,
           caused
           Prayers
           to
           be
           made
           for
           Clovis
           in
           Agaunum
           ,
           even
           before
           King
           Sigismond
           had
           it
           in
           his
           thoughts
           to
           build
           a
           Monastery
           there
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Bollandus
           would
           fain
           perswade
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           Prince
           did
           only
           repair
           and
           beautifie
           it
           .
           But
           this
           he
           asserts
           without
           any
           ground
           ,
           since
           both
           the
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           Writers
           who
           speak
           of
           the
           first
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Monastery
           ,
           do
           all
           generally
           agree
           that
           't
           was
           St.
           Sigismond
           King
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           who
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           Built
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           which
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           in
           that
           place
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           That
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Agaunum
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           are
           as
           false
           as
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           Passion
           ▪
        
         
           BUT
           whether
           King
           Sigismond
           only
           beautified
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Agaunum
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           laid
           the
           first
           Foundations
           thereof
           ,
           't
           is
           all
           one
           to
           us
           .
           'T
           is
           enough
           that
           we
           can
           prove
           that
           the
           Passion
           ,
           which
           we
           assert
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           is
           posteriour
           to
           all
           this
           .
           And
           that
           it
           is
           so
           cannot
           be
           deny'd
           ,
           since
           mention
           is
           made
           there
           of
           the
           Basilick
           ,
           which
           was
           Dedicated
           at
           Agaunum
           to
           the
           Memory
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           .
           If
           you
           are
           not
           pleased
           to
           rely
           upon
           the
           History
           of
           their
           Passion
           as
           it
           is
           related
           in
           Surius
           and
           Baronius
           ,
           and
           wherein
           notice
           is
           taken
           of
           the
           Rules
           made
           by
           St.
           Sigismond
           in
           the
           Agaunian
           Monastery
           ;
           we
           shall
           willingly
           pitch
           upon
           ,
           and
           refer
           our selves
           to
           the
           latter
           Acts
           that
           are
           mended
           ,
           since
           in
           these
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           others
           ,
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           a
           Miracle
           that
           happen'd
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           Agaunum
           was
           a
           building
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           .
           For
           if
           King
           Sigismond
           did
           only
           repair
           and
           Adorn
           that
           Church
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           these
           Works
           must
           necessarily
           be
           plac'd
           in
           the
           Year
           500.
           and
           consequently
           St
           Eucherius
           could
           
           not
           have
           made
           mention
           of
           them
           ,
           seeing
           all
           do
           agree
           that
           he
           dyed
           about
           the
           Year
           440.
           
        
         
           We
           may
           strengthen
           this
           Argument
           with
           another
           taken
           from
           the
           Acts
           of
           a
           Council
           ,
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           assembled
           by
           order
           of
           King
           Sigismond
           at
           Agaunum
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           Sixty
           Bishops
           put
           it
           into
           his
           Head
           to
           gather
           the
           Bones
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           to
           Dedicate
           a
           Basilick
           ,
           or
           stately
           Church
           to
           them
           .
           Though
           this
           Council
           is
           visibly
           false
           and
           supposititious
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           be
           of
           good
           help
           to
           discover
           the
           falsity
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           Agaunum
           ,
           Fathered
           upon
           St.
           Eucherius
           .
           The
           Acts
           of
           this
           pretended
           Council
           are
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Tome
           of
           the
           Councils
           by
           Labbe
           and
           Cossart
           .
           
           These
           two
           Learned
           Jesuites
           were
           very
           sensible
           of
           the
           Forgery
           of
           these
           Acts
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           have
           been
           too
           much
           against
           the
           grain
           to
           have
           confessed
           it
           ▪
           They
           were
           therefore
           content
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           wondered
           they
           did
           not
           see
           amongst
           the
           Subscriptions
           the
           Name
           of
           Avitus
           Archbishop
           of
           Vienna
           ,
           who
           both
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Eminent
           Qualities
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           See
           ,
           ought
           of
           course
           to
           have
           been
           present
           at
           that
           Council
           .
           The
           Oratory-Priests
           being
           fairer
           dealers
           than
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           
             Le
             Cointe
          
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           freely
           declares
           in
           his
           
           Annals
           ,
           that
           the
           Acts
           of
           this
           Council
           were
           altogether
           false
           .
           However
           ,
           as
           false
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           they
           have
           brought
           great
           incomes
           to
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Agaunum
           .
           They
           make
           St.
           Sigismond
           to
           give
           to
           it
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Villages
           ,
           and
           very
           considerable
           Lands
           in
           the
           Dioceses
           of
           
             Vienna
             ,
             Lions
             ,
             Grenoble
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Cities
           of
           
             A●●te
             ,
             Avanches
          
           ,
           
           Lausanne
           ,
           and
           Besanson
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Cheat
           indeed
           was
           worth
           the
           making
           .
           But
           we
           must
           confess
           that
           the
           makers
           thereof
           were
           not
           very
           skilful
           in
           their
           contrivance
           of
           it
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           times
           People
           were
           so
           credulous
           ,
           that
           they
           gave
           Credit
           to
           the
           grossest
           tales
           .
           They
           were
           contriv'd
           and
           conceiv'd
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           Monkish
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           were
           brought
           forth
           into
           the
           World
           without
           contradiction
           ,
           or
           any
           Body
           to
           oppose
           them
           .
           The
           Monk
           who
           Forged
           this
           Council
           ,
           makes
           both
           King
           Sigismond
           and
           the
           Bishops
           to
           say
           very
           ridiculous
           things
           .
           The
           Country
           Peasants
           of
           Valesia
           would
           now
           speak
           better
           Sense
           .
           
             Le
             Cointe
          
           observeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Acts
           of
           this
           Council
           are
           Dated
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           last
           of
           April
           ,
           and
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Ides
           of
           May
           :
           That
           it
           is
           said
           at
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           was
           held
           at
           Agaunum
           ,
           and
           again
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Assembled
           near
           that
           place
           .
           Which
           shews
           the
           poor
           Monk
           hardly
           knew
           what
           he
           did
           .
           He
           adds
           that
           Sixty
           Bishops
           met
           together
           at
           Agaunum
           ,
           and
           in
           
           Sigismond's
           time
           there
           were
           not
           above
           Seven
           and
           Twenty
           Bishops
           in
           all
           ,
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           of
           Burgundy
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           Theodorus
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Sion
           in
           Valesia
           ,
           asked
           what
           should
           be
           done
           with
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           that
           laid
           yet
           unburied
           upon
           the
           Ground
           .
           And
           in
           St.
           
           Sigismond's
           time
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Bishops-See
           at
           Sion
           .
           The
           Bishops-See
           was
           transferred
           thither
           ,
           not
           till
           many
           Years
           after
           ,
           it
           having
           always
           been
           before
           at
           a
           place
           which
           is
           called
           Martignac
           ,
           or
           Martigni
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Ancient
           Octodurum
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Theodorus
           being
           
           contemporary
           with
           King
           Sigismond
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           call'd
           
             Octodurensis
             Episcopus
          
           ,
           and
           not
           Sedunensis
           ,
           as
           the
           Council-Forger
           hath
           done
           .
        
         
           
           But
           the
           thing
           we
           ought
           chiefly
           to
           observe
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           both
           Labbe
           and
           Cossart
           ,
           place
           this
           Council
           in
           the
           Year
           516.
           
           The
           Acts
           do
           expresly
           mention
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           was
           held
           ,
           the
           Buildings
           which
           King
           Sigismond
           ordered
           to
           be
           made
           at
           Agaunum
           ,
           were
           finished
           ,
           and
           wanted
           only
           to
           be
           Dedicated
           ,
           and
           appointed
           to
           their
           use
           .
           This
           Prince
           saith
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           
           his
           Deed
           of
           Gift
           ,
           
             that
             he
             makes
          
           Hinnemond
           ▪
           Abbot
           
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
          
           Agaunum
           ,
           
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             Built
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             of
          
           Burgundy
           .
           And
           a
           little
           before
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Bishops
           do
           represent
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Reliques
           of
           
             Mauricius
             ;
             Exuperius
             ,
             Candidus
          
           ,
           and
           Victor
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           deposited
           in
           the
           New
           Church
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           caused
           
           to
           be
           Built
           .
           The
           Bishops
           of
           this
           pretended
           Council
           ,
           are
           there
           chiefly
           taken
           up
           with
           regulating
           the
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           the
           Offices
           ,
           Observances
           ,
           and
           whatever
           was
           to
           be
           Practised
           in
           that
           Monastery
           .
           Now
           the
           business
           is
           to
           know
           ,
           whether
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           which
           we
           assert
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           is
           anteriour
           to
           that
           Council
           ,
           or
           happen'd
           after
           its
           sitting
           .
           If
           they
           say
           it
           is
           anteriour
           ,
           we
           ask
           ,
           how
           could
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           speak
           of
           a
           Monastery
           which
           was
           not
           yet
           Built
           ,
           and
           of
           Rules
           not
           yet
           establish'd
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           answered
           ,
           that
           this
           Passion
           was
           Written
           after
           the
           sitting
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           Labbe
           and
           
           Cossart
           met
           in
           the
           Year
           516.
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           is
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Passion
           ,
           since
           he
           died
           in
           the
           Year
           440.
           
        
         
           If
           the
           Acts
           of
           this
           Council
           be
           compared
           with
           the
           Passion
           ,
           one
           cannot
           but
           suspect
           that
           the
           Impostour
           ,
           who
           composed
           it
           ,
           had
           before
           his
           Eyes
           the
           Acts
           of
           this
           Council
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           in
           these
           Acts
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           consulted
           with
           King
           Sigismond
           ,
           what
           Discipline
           was
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Agaunum
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Rules
           which
           should
           be
           prescrib'd
           to
           the
           Monks
           ,
           might
           be
           so
           framed
           as
           to
           last
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           related
           both
           by
           Baronius
           and
           Surius
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           cease
           ,
           Day
           nor
           Night
           ,
           to
           sing
           Psalms
           and
           Hymns
           in
           the
           Agaunian
           Monastery
           ;
           this
           practice
           having
           been
           established
           by
           the
           Blessed
           King
           and
           Martyr
           St.
           Sigismond
           ,
           and
           being
           still
           in
           force
           there
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           the
           Acts
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           are
           forged
           ,
           Father
           
             Le
             Cointe
          
           hath
           given
           infallible
           proofs
           .
           And
           whereas
           Labbe
           and
           Cossart
           place
           this
           Council
           in
           the
           Year
           516.
           we
           should
           not
           fear
           being
           much
           mistaken
           ,
           if
           we
           charged
           the
           Forgery
           upon
           some
           Impostor
           of
           the
           Seventh
           or
           Eighth
           Century
           .
           For
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Writings
           are
           the
           Titles
           and
           Foundations
           both
           of
           the
           Worship
           ,
           vast
           Power
           ,
           and
           Immense
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           are
           told
           that
           the
           Manuscripts
           of
           these
           things
           are
           kept
           in
           the
           Vatican
           Library
           ,
           or
           in
           that
           of
           Florence
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           have
           all
           the
           Characters
           of
           an
           uncontroulable
           Antiquity
           .
           
           But
           Marsham
           ,
           a
           man
           very
           well
           skilled
           
           in
           distinguishing
           between
           Old
           and
           Modern
           Manuscripts
           adviseth
           us
           to
           trust
           to
           them
           so
           much
           the
           less
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           Older
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           ▪
           And
           he
           is
           favoured
           in
           his
           Opinion
           by
           Papebrook
           a
           Jesuite
           ,
           who
           
           observes
           ,
           that
           you
           'l
           scarcely
           find
           any
           Acts
           or
           Manuscripts
           true
           and
           sincere
           from
           the
           Reign
           of
           Dagobert
           the
           First
           ,
           upwards
           ;
           that
           is
           beyond
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           640.
           
           Which
           is
           much
           about
           the
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Fables
           which
           we
           are
           now
           Examining
           were
           invented
        
         
           'T
           is
           strange
           indeed
           ,
           that
           Father
           Mabillon
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Men
           in
           Europe
           in
           that
           kind
           of
           Learning
           ,
           should
           Condemn
           the
           Opinion
           both
           of
           Marsham
           and
           Papebrook
           .
           He
           thinks
           that
           these
           two
           Learned
           Men
           were
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           to
           prove
           it
           ▪
           he
           reports
           some
           Acts
           of
           the
           6
           th
           or
           7
           th
           Age
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           for
           Marsham
           and
           Papebrook
           did
           never
           deny
           but
           there
           were
           true
           Acts
           ancienter
           than
           ▪
           the
           Reign
           of
           Dagobert
           the
           First
           ;
           but
           they
           only
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           these
           Writings
           are
           very
           scarce
           ,
           and
           can
           hardly
           be
           found
           ;
           so
           that
           Father
           Mabillon
           ,
           to
           have
           an
           occasion
           to
           contradict
           these
           two
           great
           Men
           ,
           makes
           them
           say
           absolutely
           ,
           what
           they
           only
           meant
           with
           a
           restriction
           .
           And
           besides
           ▪
           't
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           from
           the
           Words
           of
           some
           Authors
           ,
           that
           there
           have
           been
           Kings
           before
           Dagobert
           the
           First
           ,
           who
           made
           Gifts
           in
           Writing
           to
           several
           Churches
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           prove
           that
           these
           Writings
           do
           yet
           continue
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           handed
           
           down
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           not
           been
           worn
           out
           by
           time
           ,
           lost
           or
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Accidents
           and
           Revolutions
           which
           have
           happened
           in
           the
           course
           of
           so
           many
           Ages
           ,
           nor
           falsify'd
           and
           corrupted
           by
           the
           covetousness
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           infidelity
           of
           Men.
           The
           first
           of
           these
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           question
           ,
           Father
           Mabillon
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           prove
           ,
           but
           saith
           not
           one
           word
           of
           the
           second
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           proved
           .
           But
           here
           is
           the
           business
           .
           Papebrook
           is
           plain
           and
           downright
           ,
           because
           he
           ,
           being
           a
           Jesuite
           ,
           is
           of
           an
           Order
           of
           a
           very
           new
           Date
           ,
           and
           which
           therefore
           needs
           not
           go
           up
           and
           search
           very
           high
           for
           Titles
           :
           Whereas
           Father
           Mabillon
           is
           a
           Benedictine
           Monk
           ,
           of
           the
           Congregation
           of
           St.
           Maur.
           And
           St.
           Benet's
           Order
           hath
           a
           great
           concern
           to
           maintain
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           their
           rich
           Foundations
           .
           Papebrook
           confesses
           ingenuously
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Acts
           in
           the
           Tenth
           and
           Eleventh
           Centuries
           have
           been
           falsify'd
           by
           Monks
           ,
           because
           this
           reproach
           could
           not
           fall
           on
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           then
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           by
           reason
           there
           were
           at
           that
           time
           almost
           no
           other
           Monks
           in
           the
           West
           but
           the
           Benedictines
           ,
           't
           is
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           see
           ,
           with
           what
           Zeal
           Father
           Mabillon
           stickles
           in
           their
           defence
           .
           But
           while
           he
           endeavours
           to
           make
           their
           Cause
           too
           good
           ,
           he
           betrays
           his
           own
           .
        
         
           He
           proves
           that
           the
           falsification
           of
           Acts
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           laid
           only
           at
           the
           Church
           ▪
           mens
           Doors
           ;
           that
           every
           Body
           had
           then
           a
           hand
           in
           the
           corrupting
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           Cheats
           and
           Impostours
           were
           as
           common
           at
           that
           time
           amongst
           the
           Laity
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           both
           the
           watchfulness
           
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Emperours
           were
           taken
           up
           in
           preventing
           and
           chastising
           these
           knavish
           tricks
           .
           This
           is
           just
           what
           Marsham
           and
           Papebrook
           do
           both
           mean
           and
           say
           .
           We
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           make
           this
           Observation
           .
           For
           having
           a
           very
           great
           Veneration
           for
           true
           Antiquity
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           unwilling
           to
           have
           any
           Body
           allarm'd
           at
           our
           impugning
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           obtained
           the
           Belief
           of
           so
           many
           Ages
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ,
           Published
           by
           
             Francis
             Chifflet
          
           in
           his
           Edition
           of
           Paulinus
           ,
           is
           as
           false
           as
           that
           which
           Surius
           and
           Baronius
           have
           followed
           .
        
         
           THE
           Relation
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           which
           both
           Surius
           and
           Baronius
           have
           followed
           ,
           is
           a
           piece
           so
           notoriously
           supposititious
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           now
           quite
           laid
           aside
           even
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           This
           does
           evidently
           appear
           ,
           in
           the
           Judgment
           which
           
             Anthony
             Pagi
          
           makes
           of
           it
           in
           
           his
           Criticks
           upon
           
             Baronius
             .
             The
             Acts
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
          
           Agaunum
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           which
           Baronius
           
             hath
             taken
             out
             of
          
           Surius
           ,
           
             and
             which
             he
             thought
             were
             written
             by
             St.
          
           Eucherius
           ,
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Lions
           ,
           are
           
             false
             and
             supposititious
             .
             There
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             Martyrdom
          
           
           
             happened
             under
             the
             Pontificate
             of
          
           Marcelline
           ,
           when
           Maximian
           
             went
             into
          
           Gaul
           ,
           
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             Bagaudian
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             it
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
          
           Diocle●ian
           s
           
             Reign
             ,
             that
          
           Maximian
           
             made
             this
             Expedition
             during
             the
             Pontificate
          
           of
           ●ajus
           Therefore
           the
           Doctors
           who
           had
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Impression
           of
           
             Bibliotheca
             Patrum
          
           ,
           which
           was
           Printed
           by
           the
           Anissons
           at
           Lions
           in
           the
           Year
           1677
           were
           wiser
           than
           to
           give
           out
           amongst
           the
           Works
           of
           St.
           Eucherius
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           
           reported
           both
           by
           Surius
           and
           
             Baronius
             .
             We
             give
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
          
           Agaunum
           
             written
             by
             St.
          
           Eucherius
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Lions
           
             and
             extracted
             out
             of
             a
             very
             Ancient
             Manuscript
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             put
             out
             by
          
           Surius
           
             having
             been
             spoiled
             and
             corrupted
             by
             some
             Anonymous
             Writer
             of
             the
             last
             Ages
             .
             Peter
             Francis
             Chifflet
          
           is
           the
           Man
           who
           Printed
           these
           new
           Acts
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           in
           his
           
             Paulinus
             Illustratus
          
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           he
           Copied
           out
           of
           a
           very
           Ancient
           Manuscript
           
           of
           St.
           Claude's
           Monastery
           .
           As
           for
           
             Theodorus
             Ruinart
          
           ,
           he
           hath
           followed
           
             Chifflet
             s
          
           Copy
           ,
           in
           that
           ●ollection
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           Martyrs
           which
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           Printed
           at
           Paris
           in
           the
           Year
           1689.
           
           There
           he
           confesses
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           Acts
           Published
           by
           Surius
           were
           Counterfeit
           ,
           and
           those
           likewise
           that
           were
           Printed
           by
           Mombritius
           ,
           then
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           very
           time
           it
           was
           given
           over
           by
           the
           Learned
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           the
           true
           Acts
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ,
           Chifflet
           had
           happily
           discovered
           them
           in
           an
           Ancient
           Manuscript
           .
           ●t
           seems
           then
           that
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           case
           is
           not
           yet
           quite
           desperate
           ,
           
           there
           being
           another
           door
           for
           the
           true
           Acts
           of
           their
           Martyrdom
           to
           come
           in
           at
           .
           The
           Jesuites
           are
           very
           Crafty
           Men
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           .
           They
           find
           immediately
           a
           way
           to
           remove
           every
           difficulty
           .
           The
           World
           was
           ready
           to
           forsake
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           and
           their
           Passion
           ,
           when
           just
           in
           the
           nick
           of
           time
           ,
           Father
           Chifflet
           ,
           hath
           found
           a
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Mount
           Jura
           ,
           which
           gives
           a
           faithful
           account
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           and
           is
           free
           from
           those
           falsities
           which
           are
           so
           palpable
           both
           in
           Surius
           and
           Baronius
           .
           Not
           a
           word
           there
           of
           
           Marcelline's
           Pontificate
           ,
           of
           King
           Sigismond
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Revolt
           of
           Aelius
           and
           Amandus
           ,
           Authors
           of
           the
           Bagaudian
           Insurrection
           in
           Gaul
           .
           You
           have
           all
           in
           it
           but
           this
           .
           Both
           the
           Passions
           are
           in
           every
           thing
           alike
           .
           Only
           two
           or
           three
           Events
           are
           wanting
           in
           that
           of
           Chifflet
           ,
           which
           might
           serve
           as
           a
           sure
           Epoche
           ,
           whereby
           to
           discover
           exactly
           the
           time
           wherein
           it
           hapned
           .
           A
           person
           more
           mistrustful
           than
           I
           ,
           might
           easily
           believe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           without
           some
           good
           reason
           ,
           that
           these
           places
           are
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           
           Chifflet's
           Manuscript
           .
           There
           would
           be
           less
           cause
           to
           suspect
           it
           ,
           had
           other
           circumstances
           been
           left
           out
           of
           smaller
           consequence
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           do
           not
           serve
           to
           mark
           out
           exactly
           the
           time
           and
           age
           of
           the
           Piece
           .
        
         
           But
           't
           is
           in
           vain
           for
           Father
           Chifflet
           to
           boast
           the
           antiquity
           of
           his
           Manuscript
           .
           We
           have
           not
           forgot
           the
           Advice
           which
           Marsham
           and
           Papebrook
           have
           given
           us
           ,
           not
           to
           trust
           too
           much
           to
           Manuscripts
           ,
           which
           have
           on
           them
           the
           most
           ancient
           dress
           .
           Were
           we
           admitted
           to
           compare
           Chifflet's
           
           Manuscript
           with
           that
           of
           Surius
           ,
           we
           should
           soon
           see
           whether
           of
           them
           has
           got
           the
           best
           looks
           of
           Truth
           and
           Antiquity
           .
           The
           Acts
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           were
           Printed
           at
           Ingolstadt
           ,
           under
           the
           Jesuites
           inspection
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1617.
           by
           the
           care
           of
           Stewartius
           ,
           who
           was
           sure
           he
           had
           Examined
           the
           best
           Manuscripts
           he
           could
           find
           
             Peter
             Natalis
          
           and
           
             William
             Baldesan
          
           ,
           who
           in
           Italy
           ,
           writ
           the
           History
           they
           have
           left
           us
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           were
           not
           wanting
           to
           consult
           the
           Manuscripts
           ,
           extant
           in
           the
           best
           Libraries
           of
           that
           Country
           .
           Though
           Father
           
             le
             Cointe
          
           does
           disown
           the
           Acts
           of
           Surius
           ,
           nevertheless
           he
           acknowledgeth
           'em
           to
           be
           conform
           to
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           the
           Manuscripts
           that
           are
           kept
           in
           the
           Archives
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           Father
           Chifflet
           will
           needs
           have
           his
           Manuscript
           to
           be
           the
           only
           one
           that
           is
           true
           and
           sincere
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Writers
           to
           be
           spurious
           and
           corrupted
           .
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           who
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           was
           not
           mended
           by
           some
           Monk
           ,
           who
           understood
           History
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           to
           perceive
           the
           Anachronisms
           and
           contradictions
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           .
           This
           is
           not
           without
           Example
           ,
           and
           we
           might
           mention
           several
           ;
           for
           the
           Monks
           formerly
           did
           what
           they
           pleased
           with
           the
           Writings
           of
           their
           Predecessors
           .
           Faustus
           composed
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Severine
           ,
           Abbot
           of
           Agaunum
           ,
           of
           whom
           mention
           hath
           been
           already
           made
           .
           An
           Anonymous
           Author
           ,
           some
           Ages
           after
           ,
           added
           to
           it
           some
           things
           ,
           cut
           off
           others
           ,
           and
           dressed
           it
           up
           after
           his
           own
           Fancy
           ;
           as
           Father
           le
           
           Cointe
           complains
           in
           his
           Annals
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           
           further
           ,
           that
           another
           Faustus
           having
           Written
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Maurus
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           lik'd
           by
           Odo
           ,
           an
           Abbot
           in
           the
           Diocese
           of
           Anger
           's
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           863.
           and
           that
           he
           changed
           it
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           he
           had
           never
           meddled
           with
           it
           at
           all
           .
           And
           now
           can
           Father
           Chifflet
           warrant
           that
           no
           such
           hand
           hath
           ever
           made
           bold
           with
           his
           Manuscript
           ?
           The
           Acts
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Souldiers
           ,
           having
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           them
           as
           Gifts
           to
           Monks
           and
           Monasteries
           ;
           't
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           find
           them
           corrected
           in
           some
           Old
           Manuscripts
           But
           I
           question
           much
           whether
           any
           such
           Manuscript
           can
           be
           produced
           ,
           as
           will
           serve
           to
           rectifie
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Agaunum
           ,
           wherein
           so
           many
           considerable
           Revenues
           are
           bestowed
           on
           the
           Monks
           of
           that
           place
           .
           Let
           any
           Body
           read
           Mr.
           
           Dodwel's
           Dissertation
           upon
           the
           small
           number
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           see
           there
           what
           stress
           one
           ought
           to
           lay
           upon
           the
           Acts
           and
           the
           Manuscripts
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           taken
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           *
           
             Theodore
             Ruinart
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Edition
           he
           hath
           lately
           put
           out
           at
           Paris
           ,
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           some
           Martyrs
           ,
           prefixes
           a
           long
           Preface
           ,
           wherein
           he
           opposes
           Mr.
           Dodwels
           Opinion
           concerning
           the
           small
           number
           of
           Martyrs
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           he
           confesses
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           gathered
           their
           Acts
           have
           often
           added
           to
           ,
           or
           cut
           off
           from
           them
           what
           they
           listed
           .
        
         
           
           One
           may
           see
           in
           the
           same
           Preface
           ,
           that
           the
           Acts
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           having
           perished
           ,
           either
           
           by
           the
           ravage
           and
           burnings
           made
           by
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Orders
           of
           Heathen
           Magistrates
           ;
           others
           were
           substituted
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           have
           not
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           can
           they
           pretend
           to
           the
           same
           sincerity
           and
           exactness
           .
           These
           Acts
           have
           been
           ,
           by
           the
           Monks
           of
           the
           last
           Ages
           ,
           so
           disfigur'd
           and
           stuffed
           with
           so
           many
           Fables
           ,
           that
           the
           honester
           and
           more
           ingenuous
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           have
           been
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           publickly
           expressed
           
           their
           Sorrow
           for
           it
           .
           
             Lewis
             Vives
          
           ,
           and
           
             Melchior
             Canus
          
           ,
           have
           grievously
           complained
           that
           
             Diogenes
             Laertius
          
           has
           Written
           the
           Lives
           of
           the
           Pagan
           Philosophers
           with
           more
           integrity
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           than
           the
           Christians
           have
           done
           those
           of
           their
           Martyrs
           ▪
           Confessors
           ,
           and
           Virgins
           .
           When
           it
           was
           first
           given
           out
           that
           Lippomanus
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Verona
           ,
           was
           upon
           correcting
           the
           Acts
           and
           Old
           Legends
           of
           Saints
           ,
           all
           good
           Men
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           were
           very
           glad
           at
           the
           News
           ,
           hoping
           that
           he
           would
           have
           purged
           them
           from
           all
           the
           gross
           lies
           which
           
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             Comestor
          
           ,
           and
           
             Jacobus
             de
             Voragine
          
           had
           left
           behind
           them
           .
           But
           Lippomanus
           ,
           and
           Surius
           made
           all
           things
           worse
           ,
           instead
           of
           mending
           them
           .
           For
           before
           this
           ,
           the
           Acts
           and
           Lives
           of
           Saints
           were
           look'd
           upon
           as
           pious
           Romances
           ,
           and
           a
           production
           of
           the
           ill-regulated
           zeal
           of
           the
           Legend-Writers
           .
           But
           then
           they
           were
           esteemed
           quite
           another
           thing
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           been
           Revised
           by
           
           
             Surius
             ,
             Lippomanus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Junius
             Mombritius
          
           ,
           who
           contented
           themselves
           with
           taking
           away
           only
           the
           most
           palpable
           and
           obvious
           falsities
           ,
           retaining
           those
           which
           they
           thought
           were
           not
           so
           offensive
           ,
           and
           then
           protesting
           that
           they
           had
           gone
           up
           to
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           had
           consulted
           the
           best
           Manuscripts
           
             Rosweidus
             ,
             Bollandus
             ,
             Godfrey
             Henschenius
             ,
          
           and
           Papebrochius
           ,
           who
           are
           come
           after
           ,
           thinking
           to
           do
           some
           Service
           to
           the
           Learned
           ,
           by
           gathering
           all
           whether
           good
           or
           bad
           ▪
           have
           not
           given
           us
           a
           truer
           account
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           Martyrs
           and
           Saints
           ,
           but
           only
           have
           incumbred
           Mens
           Studies
           with
           their
           huge
           and
           bulky
           Volumes
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           not
           that
           we
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Romish
           Communion
           are
           willing
           to
           countenance
           lyes
           and
           Forgeries
           .
           We
           do
           them
           more
           justice
           than
           so
           They
           would
           undoubtedly
           have
           all
           this
           silly
           stuff
           taken
           out
           of
           their
           Church
           Service
           ,
           Breviaries
           ,
           and
           Martyrologies
           ,
           but
           they
           know
           not
           how
           it
           can
           be
           done
           .
           They
           fear
           to
           give
           some
           advantage
           to
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           to
           furnish
           them
           with
           Weapons
           against
           the
           infallibility
           of
           their
           Church
           .
           And
           the
           Learned
           amongst
           them
           are
           afraid
           to
           bring
           upon
           themselves
           the
           hatred
           and
           persecution
           of
           Monks
           and
           Fryers
           ,
           who
           make
           a
           Trade
           of
           these
           Impostures
           amongst
           silly
           Women
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           ignorant
           sort
           of
           People
           .
           'T
           is
           known
           all
           over
           France
           ,
           what
           troubles
           they
           brought
           upon
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Pons
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           worthy
           Prelates
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           taking
           out
           of
           the
           Calendar
           of
           his
           Diocese
           several
           Saints
           ,
           whose
           Saintship
           might
           be
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           whose
           Suffrages
           he
           did
           not
           so
           much
           esteem
           .
           
           This
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           most
           of
           those
           who
           are
           sufficiently
           convinced
           of
           these
           abuses
           ,
           are
           contented
           to
           bewail
           them
           in
           secret
           ,
           not
           having
           the
           Courage
           to
           undertake
           the
           redressing
           of
           them
           .
           There
           are
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           ,
           thinking
           it
           unsufferable
           that
           their
           Religious
           Worship
           should
           seem
           to
           have
           no
           other
           ground
           than
           the
           false
           Legends
           of
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           have
           indeed
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           Story
           what
           was
           most
           fictitious
           ,
           but
           yet
           have
           kept
           still
           the
           Essential
           part
           of
           it
           .
           Father
           Chifflet
           was
           perhaps
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           found
           just
           in
           time
           a
           Manuscript
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ,
           more
           accurate
           ,
           and
           truer
           than
           the
           Manuscripts
           of
           Surius
           and
           Baronius
           .
           Finally
           ,
           we
           might
           add
           ;
           that
           Manuscripts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Books
           ,
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           .
           And
           how
           should
           they
           stick
           at
           maiming
           them
           when
           they
           fear
           they
           will
           give
           any
           advantage
           to
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           since
           they
           make
           no
           scruple
           sometimes
           of
           suppressing
           them
           wholly
           .
           We
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           set
           down
           here
           the
           Story
           of
           the
           Edition
           of
           Anastase
           ,
           Published
           by
           the
           Jesuits
           of
           Mayence
           in
           1602.
           in
           which
           they
           cut
           off
           what
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Manuscript
           of
           Heydelberg
           about
           Pope
           John
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           trick
           they
           put
           us
           upon
           
             Marquardus
             Freherus
          
           ,
           who
           had
           discovered
           it
           to
           them
           .
           Fabrotus
           ,
           in
           his
           new
           Edition
           of
           that
           Author
           ,
           Printed
           at
           Paris
           in
           the
           Year
           1649.
           hath
           been
           so
           sincere
           as
           to
           own
           the
           expunging
           that
           passage
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           ingenuous
           as
           to
           restore
           it
           .
           Every
           Body
           knows
           the
           Story
           of
           St.
           
           Chrysostom's
           Letter
           to
           Cesarius
           the
           Monk
           ,
           and
           of
           
           Theodoret's
           Commentary
           upon
           the
           difference
           that
           arose
           between
           St.
           Paul
           and
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           the
           which
           as
           not
           favouring
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           and
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           they
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           stifle
           and
           to
           suppress
           .
           
           Mr.
           Alix
           having
           discovered
           this
           Mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           acquainted
           the
           Publick
           with
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           excellent
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Hambden
           .
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           
             Peter
             Francis
             Chifflet
          
           is
           not
           the
           first
           Writer
           ,
           who
           to
           extricate
           himself
           out
           of
           a
           difficulty
           ,
           or
           to
           purchase
           the
           glory
           of
           some
           curious
           discovery
           ,
           hath
           taken
           an
           occasion
           to
           find
           a
           Manuscript
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           of
           late
           Years
           that
           there
           have
           been
           
           Annius's
           of
           Viterbo
           and
           Varilla's
           ,
           especially
           amongst
           the
           pretenders
           to
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           Compilers
           of
           Anecdota
           ,
           or
           Secret
           Histories
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           these
           Remarks
           may
           not
           perhaps
           seem
           unseasonable
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           no
           need
           of
           them
           for
           clearing
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           now
           in
           question
           .
           Father
           Chifflet's
           Manuscript
           hath
           not
           brought
           us
           to
           such
           straits
           ,
           as
           to
           reduce
           us
           to
           meer
           guesses
           and
           conjectures
           .
           For
           admitting
           his
           Manuscript
           to
           be
           both
           as
           Ancient
           and
           Correct
           as
           he
           pleases
           ;
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           would
           not
           be
           a
           jot
           the
           better
           for
           it
           .
           We
           shall
           ,
           in
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           examine
           their
           cause
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           Manuscripts
           and
           Acts
           of
           their
           Passion
           ,
           and
           shall
           deduce
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           circumstances
           of
           their
           Martyrdom
           ,
           such
           Arguments
           as
           will
           demonstrate
           the
           falsity
           of
           it
           .
           And
           we
           must
           own
           our
           obligation
           to
           Father
           Chifflet
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           now
           Fight
           no
           longer
           in
           the
           Dark
           ,
           without
           either
           seeing
           or
           knowing
           our
           Adversary
           .
           We
           know
           now
           
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           and
           who
           't
           is
           we
           are
           to
           encounter
           .
           Before
           this
           ,
           while
           we
           attack'd
           the
           Acts
           which
           Surius
           and
           Baronius
           have
           left
           us
           ,
           and
           were
           proving
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Lions
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           answered
           we
           took
           pains
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           known
           that
           there
           have
           been
           two
           St.
           
           Eucherius's
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Passion
           were
           of
           the
           latters
           composing
           ,
           who
           
           was
           present
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Orange
           in
           the
           Year
           529.
           
           This
           very
           thing
           
             Theophilus
             Raynaldus
          
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           prove
           in
           his
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           Lions
           .
           So
           that
           after
           all
           our
           endeavours
           ,
           we
           might
           chance
           to
           be
           in
           the
           same
           plunge
           with
           the
           Sofia's
           in
           Plautus
           ,
           concerning
           the
           two
           Amphytrions
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Toulouse
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           two
           
             Martins
             Guerra
          
           .
           But
           now
           we
           must
           return
           our
           thanks
           to
           Father
           Chifflet
           ,
           for
           having
           help'd
           us
           out
           of
           these
           doubts
           and
           uncertainties
           .
           He
           agrees
           with
           Baronius
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           but
           one
           St.
           Eucherius
           ;
           and
           his
           Reasons
           are
           so
           weighty
           and
           strong
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           strange
           ,
           that
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           Cave
           ,
           who
           must
           needs
           have
           seen
           
           them
           in
           the
           
             Paulinus
             Illustratus
          
           of
           that
           Author
           ,
           should
           yet
           be
           of
           the
           Opinion
           of
           
             Theophilus
             Raynaldus
          
           ,
           about
           the
           two
           Sts.
           
           Eucherius's
           ,
           and
           should
           attribute
           to
           the
           Junior
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           .
           We
           shall
           now
           go
           on
           with
           our
           proofs
           against
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           shall
           draw
           them
           from
           that
           Ancient
           and
           accurate
           Manuscript
           ,
           upon
           the
           Credit
           of
           which
           Father
           Chifflet
           hath
           reformed
           those
           Acts
           ,
           which
           both
           Surius
           and
           Baronius
           have
           followed
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Style
           of
           the
           true
           St.
           Eucherius
           is
           different
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Souldiers
           ,
           Published
           by
           Chifflet
           .
        
         
           IF
           we
           compare
           
           Chifflet's
           Copy
           with
           that
           of
           Surius
           ,
           we
           shall
           observe
           in
           it
           the
           same
           Style
           ,
           the
           same
           Expressions
           ,
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           Opinions
           ;
           so
           that
           one
           would
           conclude
           it
           to
           be
           the
           very
           same
           Piece
           ;
           that
           place
           only
           excepted
           ,
           where
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           King
           Sigismond
           ,
           who
           in
           that
           Copy
           is
           not
           contemporary
           with
           the
           true
           St.
           Eucherius
           by
           many
           Years
           .
           But
           one
           cannot
           find
           in
           these
           Acts
           of
           Chifflet
           ,
           the
           Style
           ,
           Genius
           ,
           and
           Air
           of
           St.
           
             Eucherius
             .
             Erasmus
          
           ,
           
           who
           had
           not
           the
           Reputation
           of
           being
           too
           Liberal
           of
           his
           praises
           ,
           thinks
           he
           can
           never
           Extol
           too
           much
           the
           true
           St.
           
           Eucherius's
           Letter
           to
           
             Valerian
             ,
             de
             Contemptu
             mundi
          
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           never
           had
           any
           Writers
           ,
           no
           not
           amongst
           the
           greatest
           Professors
           of
           Eloquence
           ,
           who
           could
           
           match
           him
           in
           his
           Style
           and
           way
           of
           Writing
           .
           
             Andreas
             Schottus
          
           calls
           his
           Letter
           ,
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           St.
           Eucherius
           ▪
           s
           Works
           ,
           
             a
             Golden
             Letter
          
           .
           But
           these
           so
           high
           Praises
           ,
           and
           given
           too
           by
           Men
           of
           so
           
           refined
           a
           knowledge
           ,
           are
           in
           no
           wise
           suitable
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           our
           Martyrs
           .
           And
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           if
           Eucherius
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Lions
           ,
           composed
           that
           Letter
           to
           Valerian
           ,
           he
           never
           could
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           an
           Author
           cannot
           always
           be
           the
           same
           in
           all
           his
           Works
           .
           The
           most
           happy
           Genius
           ,
           does
           not
           like
           a
           fertil
           soil
           always
           bear
           alike
           ,
           nor
           yield
           so
           plentifully
           at
           one
           time
           at
           it
           does
           another
           .
           The
           Treasures
           of
           Invention
           and
           Eloqence
           do
           not
           lye
           open
           at
           all
           hours
           even
           to
           the
           greatest
           Wits
           .
           There
           are
           some
           lucky
           Moments
           for
           composition
           that
           are
           not
           at
           our
           command
           ;
           besides
           ,
           the
           difference
           of
           Age
           causeth
           some
           difference
           in
           the
           productions
           of
           the
           brain
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           Iliads
           ,
           and
           Odysses
           ,
           of
           Homer
           ;
           some
           Subjects
           being
           delightful
           ,
           we
           are
           fond
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           fall
           greedily
           to
           work
           ;
           whereas
           others
           ,
           because
           dry
           and
           insipid
           ,
           do
           naturally
           cause
           in
           us
           some
           neglect
           .
           Nay
           sometimes
           a
           Subject
           does
           even
           require
           a
           Man
           to
           descend
           from
           his
           usual
           greatness
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           the
           pomps
           and
           loftiness
           of
           Style
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           Writers
           ,
           how
           able
           soever
           ,
           that
           can
           bear
           up
           with
           a
           constant
           and
           continued
           evenness
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Learned
           Vossius
           was
           in
           the
           right
           to
           condemn
           Massius
           ,
           for
           denying
           Xenophon
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Expedition
           of
           Cyrus
           ,
           because
           the
           Critick
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           did
           not
           observe
           in
           it
           all
           the
           strokes
           of
           that
           unimitable
           Eloquence
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Character
           of
           that
           excellent
           Writer
           .
           For
           although
           ,
           for
           the
           Reasons
           we
           have
           hinted
           at
           ,
           an
           Author
           may
           
           sometimes
           deviate
           from
           his
           Character
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           there
           will
           still
           be
           discovered
           in
           his
           Style
           a
           tincture
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           a
           particular
           Air
           that
           is
           proper
           to
           no
           other
           but
           him
           .
           Fannius
           pronounced
           publickly
           in
           Rome
           an
           Oration
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           some
           who
           envied
           the
           applause
           he
           had
           got
           ,
           they
           gave
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           obliged
           for
           it
           to
           his
           Friends
           ,
           who
           had
           help'd
           him
           in
           the
           making
           it
           .
           But
           *
           Tully
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           maintained
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           so
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           discourse
           of
           Fannius
           ,
           both
           the
           Style
           ,
           the
           turn
           ,
           and
           Harmony
           all
           over
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           According
           to
           this
           supposition
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           Father
           upon
           the
           true
           St.
           Eucherius
           ,
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           let
           us
           but
           compare
           it
           with
           that
           excellent
           Epistle
           of
           his
           ,
           upon
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           Worldly
           Philosophy
           .
           Wherein
           his
           way
           both
           of
           Thought
           and
           Expression
           ;
           and
           indeed
           every
           thing
           is
           quite
           different
           from
           the
           former
           .
           One
           would
           take
           this
           Letter
           to
           be
           the
           product
           of
           Augustus's
           Age
           ,
           when
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           was
           in
           its
           greatest
           purity
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Style
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Agaunum
           ,
           tastes
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Empire
           in
           its
           declension
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Age
           of
           Cassiodorus
           .
           Mr.
           
             Du
             Pin
          
           ,
           a
           Doctor
           of
           Paris
           ,
           so
           much
           to
           be
           commended
           both
           for
           his
           diligence
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           hath
           without
           doubt
           ,
           perus'd
           the
           Acts
           which
           Father
           Chifflet
           hath
           taken
           out
           of
           his
           Old
           Manuscript
           .
           And
           see
           how
           he
           speaks
           of
           'em
           in
           his
           Bibliotheca
           
           
             Nova
             .
             The
             History
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             St.
          
           Mauritius
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
             other
          
           Thebean
           
             Souldiers
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Style
             of
             our
             St.
          
           Eucherius
           .
        
         
         
           But
           perhaps
           we
           have
           been
           too
           favourable
           to
           this
           Relation
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Agaunum
           ,
           in
           attributing
           it
           to
           the
           Age
           of
           Cassiodorus
           .
           For
           in
           the
           
           Old
           Editions
           of
           St.
           Eucherius
           ,
           Printed
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           at
           Basil
           ,
           they
           have
           inserted
           amongst
           the
           Works
           of
           this
           Father
           ,
           some
           Commentaries
           on
           Genesis
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Book
           of
           Kings
           ,
           which
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           made
           not
           in
           
           Cassiodorus's
           time
           ,
           but
           even
           since
           Gregory
           the
           Great
           ,
           that
           is
           above
           an
           Hundred
           Years
           after
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Books
           of
           Morals
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           being
           cited
           in
           these
           Commentaries
           .
           This
           Remark
           hath
           been
           made
           long
           ago
           ,
           by
           Possevinus
           ,
           and
           
             Sixtus
             Senensis
          
           .
           And
           there
           is
           much
           more
           resemblance
           between
           the
           Style
           and
           Character
           ▪
           of
           these
           Commentaries
           ,
           and
           the
           Style
           and
           Character
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ,
           than
           there
           is
           between
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Conjecture
             is
             strengthened
             by
             the
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             ,
             prefixed
             to
             these
             Commentaries
             on
          
           Genesis
           .
           
             It
             will
             be
             of
             some
             use
             to
             set
             it
             here
             .
          
           Eucherius
           ,
           
             to
             the
             Holy
             and
             most
             Blessed
             Bishop
          
           Salvlus
           .
           I
           have
           sent
           to
           your
           Beatitude
           ,
           the
           History
           which
           I
           have
           written
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           our
           Martyrs
           .
           I
           feared
           least
           the
           Memorable
           Events
           of
           their
           glorious
           Martyrdom
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           buried
           in
           Oblivion
           ,
           both
           by
           long
           tract
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           negligence
           of
           Men.
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           from
           those
           who
           are
           able
           to
           inform
           me
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           have
           assured
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           the
           thing
           from
           Isaac
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           much
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           I
           have
           related
           it
           .
           And
           I
           
           believe
           these
           things
           came
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Isaac
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           the
           most
           Blessed
           Bishop
           
             Theodorus
             ▪
          
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           former
           Ages
           .
           
             Viro
             anterioris
             temporis
          
           .
           And
           now
           whereas
           others
           from
           divers
           places
           ,
           and
           even
           from
           the
           remotest
           Provinces
           ,
           offer
           Gold
           ,
           Silver
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           things
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           our
           Saints
           ,
           we
           present
           them
           with
           our
           writings
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           you
           vouchsafe
           to
           approve
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           beg
           for
           their
           sakes
           the
           remission
           of
           all
           my
           sins
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           the
           continual
           assistance
           of
           my
           perpetual
           Patrons
           .
           Remember
           us
           likewise
           in
           your
           Prayers
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           do
           attend
           the
           Services
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           several
           things
           very
           observable
           in
           this
           Letter
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           wrote
           it
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Souldiers
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Agaunum
           was
           Built
           a
           long
           time
           before
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           great
           repute
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           since
           Offerings
           were
           sent
           thither
           from
           all
           parts
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           this
           Theodorus
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           there
           a
           Man
           of
           the
           former
           Ages
           ,
           is
           in
           all
           probability
           the
           same
           Theodorus
           Bishop
           of
           Sion
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           spoken
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Agaunum
           ;
           which
           shews
           this
           Letter
           was
           written
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Seventh
           Century
           ,
           since
           that
           otherwise
           ,
           this
           Theodorus
           could
           not
           be
           called
           
             Vir
             anterioris
             Temporis
          
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           it
           mentions
           one
           Isaac
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           ,
           which
           Leti
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Spon
           ,
           have
           made
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           that
           place
           ▪
           and
           which
           they
           have
           taken
           out
           of
           an
           Ancient
           Bible
           of
           that
           City
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           that
           whereas
           in
           the
           
           
             Bibliotheca
             Patrum
          
           ,
           Printed
           at
           Lions
           ,
           this
           Letter
           is
           placed
           immediately
           after
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Agaunum
           ,
           the
           Editors
           who
           have
           taken
           care
           to
           advertise
           the
           Readers
           ,
           that
           the
           Passion
           written
           by
           Surius
           ,
           was
           not
           altogether
           Authentick
           ,
           do
           not
           give
           the
           least
           caution
           about
           this
           Letter
           ,
           which
           is
           visibly
           later
           by
           some
           Ages
           than
           St.
           Eucherius
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           that
           this
           Letter
           
           is
           inserted
           at
           full
           length
           by
           Baronius
           in
           his
           Annals
           ,
           as
           an
           irrefragable
           proof
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           brought
           there
           to
           serve
           as
           a
           Preface
           to
           it
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           that
           after
           you
           have
           read
           this
           Letter
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Martyrs
           ,
           you
           cannot
           perceive
           any
           difference
           .
           You
           find
           there
           much
           the
           same
           Matters
           ,
           Style
           ,
           and
           way
           of
           Expression
           in
           both
           of
           them
           .
           Eighthly
           ,
           that
           this
           Letter
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Editions
           of
           the
           St.
           
           Eucherius's
           Works
           ,
           is
           prefixed
           as
           a
           Dedication
           to
           the
           Commentaries
           on
           Genesis
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           composed
           by
           the
           Monks
           two
           Hundred
           Years
           after
           St.
           Eucherius
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           some
           places
           of
           the
           Morals
           of
           Gregory
           the
           Great
           being
           inserted
           in
           them
           .
           Ninthly
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Commentaries
           upon
           Genesis
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           of
           Kings
           ,
           is
           very
           probably
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Letter
           .
           And
           that
           he
           who
           wrote
           the
           Letter
           ,
           composed
           likewise
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           .
           Which
           leads
           us
           to
           this
           Observation
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           we
           seek
           abroad
           for
           what
           we
           may
           find
           at
           home
           .
           I
           mean
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           ,
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           may
           be
           the
           growth
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           Work
           of
           
           some
           English
           Writer
           .
           See
           how
           the
           pretended
           St.
           Eucherius
           speaks
           in
           his
           Commentary
           upon
           
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Kings
             .
             The
             Blessed
             Pope
          
           Gregory
           ,
           
             Armed
             with
             an
             Evangelical
             Eloquence
             ▪
             governed
             then
             in
             our
             days
             the
          
           Romish
           
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             most
             Reverend
             Fathers
             ,
          
           Austin
           and
           Paulinus
           ,
           
             and
             their
             Companions
             ,
             came
             into
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             Preached
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             a
             People
             ,
             who
             had
             been
          
           
           
             Infidels
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
          
           .
           These
           words
           have
           given
           occasion
           to
           the
           Learned
           Jesuite
           ,
           
             Andreas
             Schottus
          
           to
           think
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           these
           Commentaries
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           pretended
           St.
           Eucherius
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           French
           but
           an
           Englishman
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           know
           but
           one
           might
           strengthen
           yet
           this
           Conjecture
           ,
           by
           an
           Expression
           which
           we
           have
           observed
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ,
           'T
           is
           said
           there
           ,
           that
           Mauricius
           ,
           who
           commanded
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           exhorted
           the
           Senators
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           suffer
           Martyrdom
           ,
           
             Senatores
             militum
          
           .
           For
           though
           this
           Office
           is
           not
           altogether
           unknown
           ,
           and
           strange
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Militia
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           St.
           Jerom
           speaks
           of
           it
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Pammachius
           ,
           nevertheless
           you
           will
           hardly
           find
           it
           in
           those
           Authors
           ,
           who
           write
           about
           military
           employments
           .
           Whereas
           this
           Expression
           was
           common
           then
           amongst
           the
           English
           ,
           who
           used
           to
           give
           it
           to
           those
           persons
           who
           held
           the
           first
           rank
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           in
           consideration
           of
           their
           Age
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           Wisdom
           and
           merit
           .
           One
           may
           see
           in
           Mr.
           
             du
             Cange
          
           ,
           the
           Examples
           he
           alledges
           of
           it
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           Laws
           both
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           of
           Kenulphus
           King
           of
           the
           Mercians
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           Father
           
           Chifflet's
           Copy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           that
           of
           Surius
           ,
           the
           Commander
           of
           a
           Legion
           ,
           is
           called
           by
           a
           Name
           not
           then
           in
           use
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           a
           fault
           in
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Legionary
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           BUT
           it
           matters
           not
           much
           ,
           to
           know
           whether
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           was
           English
           of
           French.
           These
           two
           Warlike
           Nations
           will
           scarcely
           fall
           out
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           having
           given
           him
           to
           the
           World.
           We
           must
           pass
           now
           to
           other
           Remarks
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           only
           the
           difference
           in
           the
           Style
           ,
           which
           shews
           that
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           are
           not
           of
           the
           true
           St.
           Eucherius
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           yet
           other
           manifest
           proofs
           of
           it
           .
           It
           appears
           from
           the
           Instructions
           which
           St.
           Eucherius
           gave
           to
           his
           Son
           Salonius
           ,
           that
           this
           Father
           knew
           the
           use
           and
           propriety
           of
           Hebrew
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Passion
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           have
           been
           very
           ignorant
           even
           of
           Latin
           terms
           ,
           though
           his
           Letter
           upon
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           shews
           that
           he
           was
           a
           great
           Master
           of
           it
           .
           In
           the
           Edition
           of
           Surius
           ,
           and
           of
           Chifflet
           ,
           St.
           Mauricius
           ,
           who
           Commanded
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           is
           called
           
             Primicerius
             Legionis
          
           .
           
           Can
           one
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           St.
           Eucherius
           did
           not
           know
           that
           the
           Commander
           of
           a
           Legion
           ,
           was
           called
           
             Praefectus
             Legionis
          
           ?
           Let
           any
           Body
           examine
           carefully
           all
           the
           Old
           Tombs
           and
           Monuments
           ,
           which
           can
           give
           us
           any
           light
           into
           the
           Names
           and
           Titles
           of
           Military
           Offices
           ,
           from
           
           Augustus's
           time
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           Justinian
           ;
           let
           any
           Body
           read
           the
           
             Notitia
             Imperii
          
           ,
           with
           
           Pancirole's
           Notes
           ;
           let
           any
           Body
           turn
           over
           the
           Codes
           of
           Theodosius
           ,
           and
           of
           Justinian
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Laws
           concerning
           the
           Civil
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Military
           Offices
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           let
           any
           Body
           look
           over
           all
           the
           Inscriptions
           of
           those
           times
           which
           are
           commonly
           so
           full
           of
           Titles
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           no
           where
           find
           that
           the
           Commander
           of
           a
           Legion
           was
           ever
           called
           
             Primicerius
             Legionis
          
           .
           The
           Reason
           of
           the
           Name
           
           is
           ,
           that
           whereas
           formerly
           they
           made
           use
           of
           a
           Paper
           prepared
           with
           Wax
           ,
           therefore
           they
           called
           Primicerii
           those
           of
           their
           respective
           Orders
           who
           were
           set
           down
           first
           in
           the
           Publick
           Registers
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           so
           many
           of
           that
           Name
           are
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           the
           divers
           Orders
           of
           Dignities
           and
           Magistrates
           of
           
           the
           Empire
           .
           There
           was
           the
           Primicerius
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Chamber
           ,
           of
           the
           Wardrobe
           ,
           of
           the
           Liberalities
           ,
           of
           Notaries
           ,
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Accounts
           ,
           of
           the
           Golden
           Mace
           ,
           of
           the
           Singing-School
           ,
           of
           the
           Servants
           ,
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           of
           the
           Readers
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           others
           ,
           whose
           Names
           are
           seen
           in
           the
           Notitia
           ,
           or
           State
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           This
           term
           was
           also
           received
           into
           the
           Church
           in
           
           the
           following
           Ages
           .
           The
           dignity
           of
           Primicerius
           is
           very
           considerable
           in
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Venice
           .
           
           And
           in
           the
           Collection
           of
           the
           Councils
           by
           Mr.
           Baluze
           ,
           this
           Name
           is
           given
           to
           one
           Peter
           a
           Priest
           of
           Alexandria
           .
           The
           Church
           writers
           have
           sometimes
           made
           use
           of
           it
           Metaphorically
           ,
           *
           calling
           St.
           Stephen
           Primicer
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           St.
           Peter
           †
           the
           Primicer
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           this
           term
           hath
           been
           appropriated
           to
           these
           Priests
           who
           carry
           Wax
           Tapers
           before
           Princes
           and
           Prelates
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Military
           Officers
           ,
           I
           confess
           I
           cannot
           well
           understand
           what
           rank
           and
           command
           the
           Primicerii
           had
           there
           .
           Lipsius
           ,
           and
           Salmasius
           ,
           don't
           give
           us
           much
           light
           thereupon
           in
           their
           
           Books
           of
           the
           Roman-Militia
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Goltzius
           ,
           in
           his
           Catalogue
           of
           Military
           Dignities
           ,
           makes
           mention
           of
           
             Primicerius
             Castrensis
          
           .
           But
           all
           the
           Learned
           do
           agree
           ,
           that
           what
           Goltzius
           does
           relate
           ,
           ought
           not
           always
           to
           be
           rely'd
           upon
           ,
           for
           he
           writ
           this
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Books
           ,
           upon
           other
           Peoples
           word
           ,
           and
           without
           having
           seen
           himself
           the
           Medals
           and
           Inscriptions
           which
           he
           goes
           upon
           .
           If
           Goltzius
           hath
           been
           mistaken
           ,
           we
           have
           found
           out
           methinks
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Errour
           .
           In
           the
           Notice
           or
           State
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           in
           the
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Civil
           and
           Military
           Dignities
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           we
           see
           one
           
             Primicerius
             Sacri
             Cubiculi
             ,
             Primicerius
             Notariorum
             ,
             Castrensis
             ,
             Sacri
             Palatii
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           perhaps
           he
           thought
           that
           before
           Castrensis
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           
             Primicerius
             ▪
          
           which
           might
           give
           occasion
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           
             Primicerius
             Castrensis
          
           ,
           set
           down
           in
           his
           Catalogue
           .
           But
           had
           he
           minded
           another
           Chapter
           ,
           
           wherein
           an
           account
           is
           given
           of
           the
           Offices
           which
           were
           
             sub
             dispositione
             viri
             spectabilis
             Castrensis
          
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           observed
           that
           this
           Dignity
           ,
           Castrensis
           ,
           related
           chiefly
           to
           the
           Sacred-House
           which
           was
           the
           Emperour's
           Palace
           .
        
         
           
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           Vegetius
           speaks
           of
           one
           
             Primicerius
             ,
             who
             after
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Prefect
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Praetorship
             ,
             was
             raised
             to
             an
             Honourable
             and
             gainful
             Military
             Dignity
             .
          
           His
           Commentators
           are
           silent
           upon
           this
           place
           ,
           which
           yet
           seems
           difficult
           enough
           .
           But
           Mr.
           
             de
             Valois
          
           does
           not
           leave
           us
           quite
           in
           the
           dark
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           in
           his
           Notes
           upon
           
             Ammian
             Marcelline
          
           .
           For
           
           this
           Historian
           having
           spoken
           of
           one
           Valentinus
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           a
           Tribune
           after
           he
           had
           been
           Primicerius
           of
           that
           Body
           which
           was
           called
           Protectores
           ,
           Mr.
           
             de
             Valois
          
           
           observeth
           that
           from
           Primicer
           of
           Protectors
           it
           was
           usual
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Tribune
           .
        
         
           And
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           
             Ammianus
             Marcellinus
          
           speaks
           in
           his
           thirteenth
           Book
           of
           one
           Gratian
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           had
           been
           made
           Primicer
           of
           the
           Protectors
           ,
           and
           Tribune
           ,
           was
           made
           superintendant
           to
           the
           Military
           Affairs
           in
           Africa
           .
           Which
           place
           does
           explain
           that
           other
           in
           a
           Collection
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           
           where
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           Constantius
           ,
           Nephew
           to
           Claudius
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
           after
           he
           had
           been
           first
           a
           Protector
           ,
           then
           a
           Tribune
           ,
           was
           at
           least
           created
           President
           of
           Dalmatia
           .
           But
           we
           don't
           find
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           St.
           Eucherius
           time
           the
           Commander
           of
           a
           Legion
           ,
           was
           called
           
             Primicerius
             Legionis
          
           .
           For
           it
           is
           only
           in
           the
           last
           Ages
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           given
           to
           all
           those
           who
           had
           
           any
           Command
           .
           
             Mathew
             Paris
          
           in
           the
           Year
           1240.
           speaks
           of
           an
           Army
           where
           it
           was
           demanded
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Primicerius
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           commanded
           it
           .
           So
           that
           as
           the
           term
           Commander
           in
           English
           is
           very
           general
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           applyed
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           either
           do
           command
           a
           Company
           ,
           or
           a
           Regiment
           ,
           or
           are
           Governours
           of
           Towns
           and
           Provinces
           ;
           so
           likewise
           in
           the
           last
           Ages
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           't
           is
           likely
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           hath
           been
           Forged
           ,
           the
           quality
           of
           a
           Primicer
           had
           a
           very
           large
           signification
           ;
           I
           am
           tempted
           to
           say
           ,
           specially
           amongst
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           make
           another
           conjecture
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           Agaunum
           was
           an
           Englishman
           .
           We
           did
           just
           now
           cite
           
             Mathew
             Paris
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           great
           Ornament
           to
           this
           Nation
           in
           the
           twelfth
           Century
           .
           There
           
           is
           an
           Act
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           English
           Monasteries
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           the
           Kings
           ,
           Edmond
           ,
           and
           Edgar
           ,
           qualifie
           themselves
           Kings
           and
           Primicers
           of
           all
           
             England
             ,
             Primicerii
             totius
             Albionis
          
           .
           Therefore
           this
           Primicerian
           Quality
           being
           
           so
           general
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           William
           of
           Tyre
           ,
           who
           lived
           about
           Fifty
           Years
           before
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           ,
           does
           mention
           some
           Legionary
           Primicers
           .
           
           
             Honourable
             Men
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             bearing
             Ensigns
             ,
             went
             before
             the
             Army
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             the
             Primicers
             of
          
           Legions
           .
           If
           it
           can
           be
           inferred
           from
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           Legionary
           Primicers
           were
           the
           Signiferi
           ,
           or
           Ensign-bearers
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           one
           ought
           to
           confess
           that
           in
           William
           of
           Tyre
           his
           time
           ,
           things
           were
           very
           much
           altered
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           concluded
           from
           this
           expression
           that
           may
           authorize
           that
           in
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ,
           unless
           one
           would
           confess
           that
           they
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           about
           the
           time
           of
           William
           of
           Tyre
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           many
           Ages
           after
           the
           true
           St.
           Eucherius
           .
           But
           let
           us
           examine
           what
           Surius
           Copy
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Father
           Chifflet
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           .
           That
           of
           Surius
           saith
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Emperour
           Maximian's
           Army
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Legion
           of
           Souldiers
           called
           
             Thebeans
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Legion
             was
             made
             up
             of
             Six
             Thousand
             ,
             Six
             Hundred
             ,
             and
             Sixty
             six
             Souldiers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Ancient
          
           Romans
           .
           In
           Father
           Chifflet's
           Manuscript
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           Sixty
           and
           six
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           said
           of
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Romans
           is
           cut
           off
           ,
           being
           said
           only
           there
           ,
           
             that
             a
             Legion
             was
             then
             made
             up
             of
             Six
             Thousand
             and
             Six
             Hundred
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           If
           by
           
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Ancient
          
           Romans
           ,
           spoken
           of
           both
           in
           Surius
           and
           
           Baronius's
           Copy
           ,
           was
           meant
           the
           Military
           Discipline
           anciently
           established
           by
           Romulus
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           that
           in
           his
           time
           the
           Legions
           were
           composed
           only
           of
           three
           Thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           some
           Horse
           .
           And
           let
           one
           look
           over
           all
           the
           times
           in
           which
           that
           Common-wealth
           flourished
           ,
           from
           the
           expulsion
           of
           Kings
           to
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           
           one
           shall
           observe
           many
           changes
           in
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           which
           composed
           the
           Legions
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           sometimes
           lesser
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           greater
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Exigencies
           ▪
           and
           Revolutions
           of
           the
           Empire
           :
           But
           it
           will
           be
           a
           hard
           matter
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Legions
           had
           precisely
           the
           number
           of
           Souldiers
           specify'd
           in
           those
           two
           Copies
           .
        
         
           
           Livy
           ,
           saith
           indeed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           priviledge
           of
           the
           Legions
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           Macedonia
           ,
           to
           be
           composed
           of
           Six
           Thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           Three
           Hundred
           Horse
           ,
           the
           others
           
             Ex
             veteri
             Instituto
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Ancient
           custom
           ,
           being
           formed
           only
           of
           Five
           Thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           two
           Hundred
           Horse
           .
           This
           great
           Author
           in
           all
           probability
           was
           better
           informed
           in
           the
           Roman
           Customs
           ,
           than
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           .
           For
           the
           Legions
           having
           been
           raised
           to
           Five
           Thousand
           Men
           in
           the
           Roman
           Wars
           against
           
           
             Carthage
             .
             Polybius
          
           observes
           that
           to
           his
           time
           ,
           they
           still
           retained
           the
           same
           number
           of
           Five
           Thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           Three
           Hundred
           Horse
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           deny'd
           ,
           but
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Legionary
           Souldiers
           increased
           under
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           since
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Tacitus
           ,
           the
           Legions
           were
           of
           Six
           Thousand
           ,
           One
           Hundred
           ,
           and
           Twenty
           Foot
           ,
           and
           of
           Seven
           Hundred
           ,
           and
           Sixteen
           Horse
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Remark
           of
           Modestus
           ,
           in
           the
           Treatise
           he
           addresses
           to
           him
           of
           the
           Terms
           used
           in
           the
           Military
           Art.
           Vegetius
           ,
           who
           Dedicated
           his
           Book
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Valentinian
           ,
           tells
           us
           likewise
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           time
           the
           Legions
           were
           of
           the
           same
           number
           .
           So
           that
           it
           would
           be
           
           an
           obligation
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           to
           prove
           ,
           by
           good
           Authors
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           time
           of
           Dioclesian
           ,
           and
           Maximian
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           supposed
           that
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           ,
           the
           Legions
           were
           of
           6666
           ,
           or
           6600
           Men
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Copies
           both
           of
           Surius
           ,
           and
           Chifflet
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           That
           in
           the
           Editions
           both
           of
           Surius
           and
           Chifflet
           ,
           a
           Miracle
           is
           related
           which
           hath
           all
           the
           appearance
           of
           a
           feigned
           Story
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Miracle
           set
           down
           that
           deserves
           our
           consideration
           .
           This
           Miracle
           hapned
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           in
           
           Surius's
           Original
           was
           a
           Gold-smith
           by
           Trade
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           of
           Chifflet
           
           a
           Black-smith
           or
           a
           Carpenter
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           in
           these
           Acts
           that
           all
           the
           Christians
           of
           Agaunum
           being
           Assembled
           at
           Church
           upon
           a
           Sunday
           ,
           this
           Man
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Pagan
           ,
           stayed
           alone
           in
           the
           new
           Church
           which
           was
           then
           a
           Building
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Saints
           appearing
           to
           him
           in
           a
           bright
           and
           glorious
           Apparel
           ,
           dragg'd
           him
           from
           the
           place
           where
           he
           was
           ,
           stretched
           him
           as
           it
           were
           upon
           a
           rack
           ,
           and
           having
           banged
           him
           soundly
           ,
           reproached
           him
           with
           
             his
             absenting
             himself
             from
          
           
           
             the
             Church
             on
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             being
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             had
             been
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             work
             upon
             a
             Church
             which
             was
             Erecting
             to
             them
             .
          
           It
           is
           incredible
           that
           a
           grave
           Author
           ,
           as
           St.
           Eucherius
           was
           ,
           should
           have
           made
           the
           Blessed
           Martyrs
           to
           speak
           such
           Nonsense
           .
           For
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           infer
           from
           their
           discourse
           ,
           that
           the
           Pagans
           themselves
           were
           obliged
           ,
           even
           as
           Pagans
           ,
           to
           observe
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Lords-day
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           a
           Tenet
           which
           one
           can't
           by
           any
           means
           admit
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Fourth
           Commandment
           had
           obliged
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Jews
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           Commandments
           of
           the
           Decalogue
           did
           ,
           't
           would
           be
           a
           certain
           proof
           that
           the
           Duty
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           fourth
           Precept
           concerning
           the
           Sabbath-day
           ,
           is
           a
           Duty
           Essentially
           Moral
           ,
           of
           a
           Natural
           and
           inviolable
           Rectitude
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           be
           a
           very
           intricate
           difficulty
           to
           justifie
           the
           Apostolick
           Church
           about
           the
           translation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           to
           the
           Day
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           When
           we
           dispute
           against
           the
           Sabbatarians
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           strong
           Reasons
           we
           bring
           against
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           distinctive
           Character
           of
           the
           Laws
           Essentially
           Moral
           ,
           is
           their
           extension
           and
           universality
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           bind
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           under
           both
           Covenants
           .
           So
           that
           we
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           observance
           of
           the
           Seventh
           Day
           is
           not
           a
           Moral
           Duty
           ,
           since
           the
           fourth
           Commandment
           did
           not
           oblige
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           if
           the
           same
           thing
           may
           not
           be
           said
           of
           our
           Sunday
           ,
           which
           hath
           suceeded
           to
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           
             Sabbath
             ▪
          
        
         
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           after
           Nature
           hath
           taught
           Men
           the
           existence
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           it
           may
           teach
           them
           further
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           Consecrating
           a
           setled
           time
           to
           his
           Service
           :
           But
           it
           can
           lead
           them
           no
           further
           ,
           and
           will
           leave
           the
           choice
           of
           that
           time
           to
           their
           Liberty
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           or
           the
           Seventh
           Day
           ,
           't
           is
           all
           one
           in
           the
           main
           .
           And
           to
           render
           the
           Pagans
           guilty
           in
           not
           keeping
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           either
           according
           to
           the
           Jewish
           ,
           or
           Christian
           Institution
           ,
           the
           Sabbath
           ought
           to
           be
           
           one
           of
           those
           Duties
           that
           are
           as
           well
           known
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           Principles
           inbred
           in
           our
           very
           Nature
           ,
           at
           our
           coming
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           ingraved
           by
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           all
           Men.
           The
           Agaunian
           Saints
           were
           much
           in
           the
           wrong
           to
           use
           a
           Pagan
           so
           scurvily
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           his
           not
           observing
           the
           Sunday
           .
           They
           ought
           first
           to
           have
           instructed
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           set
           before
           him
           the
           excellency
           and
           Holiness
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           shewed
           him
           how
           just
           and
           reasonable
           it
           is
           to
           Consecrate
           the
           Sunday
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Mediator
           and
           High-Priest
           of
           this
           new
           Law
           :
           And
           after
           this
           ,
           had
           he
           been
           stubborn
           and
           Rebellious
           to
           their
           Charitable
           instructions
           and
           admonitions
           ,
           then
           in
           Gods
           Name
           let
           him
           fall
           under
           the
           Censure
           .
           But
           to
           knock
           him
           down
           out
           of
           hand
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           way
           of
           Conversion
           only
           known
           and
           practised
           in
           our
           Days
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           which
           cannot
           be
           attributed
           to
           Saints
           ,
           without
           a
           great
           offence
           to
           their
           Charity
           .
           It
           was
           an
           ordinary
           thing
           indeed
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Pagans
           drag
           the
           Christians
           by
           force
           to
           their
           profane
           Sacrifices
           ,
           but
           not
           one
           Example
           of
           those
           times
           can
           be
           produced
           
           of
           any
           Christians
           ,
           in
           places
           where
           they
           had
           the
           power
           to
           do
           to
           it
           ,
           tormenting
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           compelling
           them
           to
           come
           and
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           their
           Worship
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           seems
           that
           in
           those
           former
           times
           ,
           they
           made
           some
           scruple
           of
           admitting
           Infidels
           into
           the
           places
           where
           their
           Holy
           Mysteries
           were
           Celebrated
           .
           For
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           the
           fourth
           Council
           of
           
           Carthage
           have
           Ordered
           the
           Bishops
           to
           suffer
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           other
           Hereticks
           to
           enter
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           added
           in
           that
           Canon
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           stay
           but
           to
           the
           Mass
           for
           the
           Catechumens
           ,
           so
           that
           after
           the
           Sermon
           and
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Catechumens
           ,
           the
           Infidels
           were
           obliged
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           before
           the
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           Another
           circumstance
           against
           the
           credibility
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           the
           Agaunian
           Saints
           do
           reproach
           this
           
             Pagan
             ,
             for
             his
             boldness
             in
             working
             upon
             the
             Church
             which
             was
             a
             Building
             for
             them
             .
          
           Is
           it
           possible
           than
           an
           Author
           ,
           so
           wise
           and
           knowing
           ,
           as
           Sr.
           Eucherius
           was
           ,
           should
           have
           put
           in
           the
           Mouth
           of
           his
           Saints
           such
           unbecoming
           reproaches
           !
           Saints
           are
           not
           certainly
           so
           nice
           as
           this
           comes
           to
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           God
           himself
           is
           not
           .
           For
           when
           Solomon
           was
           Building
           him
           a
           Temple
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           he
           found
           fault
           with
           him
           for
           sending
           for
           Wood
           and
           Stones
           from
           Heathenish
           Countries
           .
           And
           according
           to
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           taken
           it
           ill
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           
           Timber
           of
           his
           Temple
           had
           been
           cut
           down
           in
           the
           Groves
           Consecrated
           to
           Idols
           ,
           
             ex
             lucis
             alienorum
             Deorum
          
           .
           When
           we
           reflect
           on
           the
           the
           prodigious
           
           number
           of
           Workmen
           ,
           who
           were
           employed
           in
           the
           Building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           conclude
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Infidel
           Neighbour
           Nations
           were
           also
           employed
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           Jews
           apply'd
           themselves
           more
           to
           Husbandry
           ,
           than
           to
           other
           Mechanick
           Arts.
           It
           was
           by
           God's
           Order
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           of
           the
           Idolatrous
           Jericho
           were
           put
           into
           the
           Sacred
           Treasury
           .
           Those
           Tables
           and
           Precious
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           rich
           Presents
           which
           
             Ptolomy
             Philadelphus
          
           ,
           and
           Queen
           Helena
           ,
           sent
           to
           the
           Temple
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           were
           no
           doubt
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           making
           ,
           nevertheless
           ,
           
           they
           were
           accepted
           of
           by
           the
           High-Priests
           ,
           and
           Consecrated
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           .
           In
           what
           School
           then
           did
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           Learn
           that
           piece
           of
           Morality
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           allowable
           in
           a
           Pagan
           to
           help
           in
           the
           Building
           of
           Christian
           Churches
           ?
           Certainly
           the
           Romish
           Church
           must
           think
           that
           Saints
           have
           now-a-days
           much
           abated
           of
           the
           severity
           of
           their
           Morals
           ,
           and
           are
           grown
           much
           more
           humane
           and
           tractable
           ,
           since
           in
           the
           Cathedral
           in
           Rome
           ,
           a
           Brazen
           St.
           Peter
           is
           seen
           which
           ,
           formerly
           was
           a
           Statue
           of
           Jupiter
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           Hands
           the
           Keys
           were
           put
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           Thunder-Bolt
           and
           fiery
           Arrows
           that
           they
           held
           before
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           Pantheon
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Temple
           Dedicated
           to
           all
           the
           Heathen
           Gods
           ,
           is
           now
           a
           Church
           Consecrated
           to
           the
           Blessed
           Mother
           of
           our
           Lord.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           the
           thoughts
           and
           dispositions
           for
           Martyrdom
           ,
           which
           are
           attributed
           to
           those
           Saints
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           Agaunum
           ,
           are
           Examined
           .
        
         
           VVE
           must
           not
           forget
           ,
           that
           the
           Historian
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           represents
           them
           all
           possessed
           with
           a
           burning
           Zeal
           for
           Martyrdom
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             they
             were
             all
             inflamed
             with
             a
             Noble
             desire
             to
             die
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Emperour
             being
             arrived
             to
             put
             his
             barbarous
             Orders
             in
             Execution
             ,
             the
          
           Thebean
           
             Souldiers
             made
             not
             the
             least
             resistance
             or
             endeavour
             to
             escape
             ,
             but
             ●endered
             their
             Necks
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             to
             the
             Executioners
             .
          
           This
           was
           not
           set
           down
           without
           some
           design
           ;
           the
           Author
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           answer
           before
           ▪
           hand
           ,
           a
           difficulty
           which
           might
           be
           objected
           by
           the
           Readers
           .
           He
           fore
           ▪
           saw
           that
           it
           would
           not
           well
           go
           down
           with
           some
           considering
           Men
           ,
           that
           a
           whole
           Legion
           well
           Armed
           ,
           had
           suffered
           their
           Throats
           to
           be
           cut
           without
           making
           the
           least
           opposition
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           brave
           Souldiers
           who
           fought
           like
           Lions
           in
           so
           many
           Battels
           ,
           should
           have
           permitted
           themselves
           to
           be
           led
           as
           Lambs
           to
           the
           Slaughter
           .
           But
           now
           he
           thinks
           he
           hath
           removed
           the
           difficulty
           ,
           by
           saying
           that
           they
           were
           
           possessed
           with
           a
           fiery
           heat
           ,
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           fury
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           Martyrdom
           ;
           as
           appears
           especially
           ,
           in
           that
           Victor
           ,
           whose
           Death
           is
           related
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Agaunum
           ,
           who
           sought
           for
           Death
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           upon
           himself
           by
           his
           own
           indiscretion
           .
           For
           being
           invited
           by
           some
           Pagan
           Souldiers
           to
           come
           and
           make
           merry
           with
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           spoils
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           he
           returned
           their
           kindness
           with
           a
           Thousand
           Imprecations
           and
           Curses
           ,
           and
           declared
           ,
           without
           necessity
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           was
           a
           Christian
           .
           But
           these
           things
           are
           not
           perhaps
           so
           certain
           ,
           as
           to
           leave
           no
           manner
           of
           suspicion
           behind
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           we
           find
           in
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           ,
           and
           Lactantius
           ,
           many
           fine
           things
           said
           upon
           the
           Noble
           Ardour
           of
           Christians
           (
           in
           the
           primitive
           Ages
           )
           for
           Martyrdom
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           neither
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Church
           History
           there
           are
           particular
           Examples
           of
           some
           who
           had
           more
           zeal
           than
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           who
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           have
           made
           their
           escape
           ,
           or
           hidden
           themselves
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           run
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           unmerciful
           Judges
           and
           Tormenters
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           the
           case
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           not
           speaking
           of
           some
           simple
           ignorant
           People
           ,
           whom
           a
           blind
           zeal
           might
           carry
           too
           far
           in
           the
           first
           heats
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           whole
           Legion
           ,
           which
           they
           suppose
           had
           been
           well
           instructed
           by
           a
           Bishop
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           in
           the
           Faith
           by
           Pope
           Marcelline
           .
           Amongst
           these
           were
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Officers
           ,
           who
           no
           doubt
           had
           a
           competent
           share
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           were
           sufficiently
           
           instructed
           in
           Christian
           Morality
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           Christians
           by
           their
           Birth
           and
           Education
           ,
           but
           by
           choice
           .
           In
           the
           Archives
           of
           the
           Metropolitan
           Church
           of
           Turin
           is
           kept
           a
           Manuscript-life
           of
           St.
           Second
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           said
           that
           he
           was
           of
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Families
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Thebaide
           ,
           brought
           up
           in
           all
           the
           best
           accomplishments
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           extraordinary
           Merit
           ,
           raised
           to
           a
           considerable
           Office
           in
           the
           Imperial
           Palace
           .
           Now
           if
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           fine
           qualifications
           ,
           this
           St.
           Secundus
           was
           left
           out
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           Agaunum
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           think
           that
           
             Mauricius
             ,
             Candidus
             ,
             Exuper
             ,
             Ursus
             ,
          
           and
           Victor
           ,
           who
           are
           mentioned
           there
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           Men
           of
           transcendent
           Parts
           and
           Ability
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           Passion
           do
           attribute
           to
           them
           ,
           such
           Thoughts
           as
           are
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Principles
           and
           Morals
           of
           Christianity
           .
           If
           the
           Author
           of
           these
           Acts
           was
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           offended
           God
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           flye
           from
           the
           Orders
           and
           Cruelty
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           we
           need
           no
           other
           premises
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           St.
           Eucherius
           is
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Relation
           .
           This
           Holy
           Bishop
           well
           knew
           that
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           persecuted
           in
           one
           place
           to
           flee
           to
           another
           .
           He
           knew
           undoubtedly
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           true
           Religion
           strengthned
           the
           Saints
           against
           dangers
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           forbad
           'em
           to
           stay
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           go
           meet
           them
           .
           A
           man
           that
           is
           throughly
           convinced
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           and
           hath
           experienced
           the
           Comforts
           of
           'em
           ,
           will
           certainly
           without
           any
           
           change
           ,
           or
           being
           in
           the
           least
           daunted
           ,
           look
           upon
           a
           fiery
           Furnace
           ▪
           but
           yet
           he
           will
           not
           run
           himself
           head-long
           into
           it
           .
           As
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           Death
           ,
           so
           neither
           are
           we
           to
           grow
           weary
           and
           prodigal
           of
           Life
           .
           Ignatius
           and
           Albina
           may
           serve
           as
           Patterns
           to
           Christians
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           but
           not
           Cato
           and
           
             Lucretia
             .
             The
             Crown
          
           
           
             of
             Martyrdom
             comes
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             wait
             for
             it
             without
             anticipating
             the
             time
             ,
          
           (
           said
           St.
           Cyprian
           the
           great
           Panegyrist
           of
           Martyrdom
           )
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           had
           an
           excellent
           Model
           in
           St.
           Paul
           to
           frame
           themselves
           upon
           ;
           who
           being
           chosen
           by
           God
           to
           ●reach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           feared
           neither
           Tribulation
           ,
           nor
           Anguish
           ,
           nor
           Persecution
           ,
           nor
           Hunger
           ,
           nor
           Nakedness
           ,
           nor
           Peril
           ,
           nor
           Sword
           ;
           he
           challenged
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           Principalities
           ,
           Powers
           ,
           things
           present
           ,
           and
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           the
           heighth
           ,
           the
           depth
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Creatures
           together
           ,
           to
           shake
           his
           unmoveable
           steadiness
           and
           fidelity
           .
           But
           withal
           he
           never
           faced
           the
           dangers
           ,
           whenever
           it
           was
           in
           his
           Power
           to
           decline
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           no
           scruple
           to
           turn
           aside
           when
           he
           foresaw
           some
           great
           mischief
           in
           the
           way
           .
           An
           instance
           of
           which
           was
           his
           going
           out
           of
           Damascus
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           in
           the
           9.
           
           Ch.
           of
           the
           Acts.
           
        
         
           This
           was
           also
           a
           known
           Practice
           in
           the
           time
           in
           which
           't
           is
           supposed
           that
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           .
           Let
           one
           but
           look
           over
           the
           Collection
           of
           Penitential
           Canons
           by
           Peter
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           great
           esteem
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Persecutions
           of
           Dioclesian
           .
           This
           
           Bishop
           does
           there
           Censure
           those
           obstinate
           Martyrs
           ,
           who
           having
           opportunity
           to
           make
           their
           escape
           ,
           sought
           notwithstanding
           for
           Death
           .
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           ,
           he
           ,
           
             withdrew
             himself
             to
             shun
             the
             malice
             of
             the
          
           Jews
           
             who
             laid
             in
             wait
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             time
             appointed
             in
             the
             Counsel
             of
             his
             Father
             was
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             he
             went
             not
             in
             search
             after
             his
             Cross
             ,
             but
             waited
             for
             it
             from
             the
             fury
             of
             the
          
           Jews
           
             in
             a
             solitary
             place
             ,
             whither
             he
             did
             retire
             .
             And
             when
             he
             foretold
             his
             Apostles
             of
             all
             the
             Persecutions
             they
             were
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             Names
             sake
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             that
             they
             should
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             Councils
             and
             Synagogues
             .
             Whereupon
             this
             Bishop
             observes
             that
             Christ
             said
             ,
             they
             shall
             deliver
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             Ye
             shall
             deliver
             your selves
             .
          
           
           For
           this
           reason
           Mr.
           
             de
             Tillemont
          
           ,
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           makes
           this
           wise
           observation
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           St.
           
             Maximus
             ,
             That
             these
             Acts
             do
             appear
             very
             well
             deserving
             the
             esteem
             which
          
           Baronius
           
             had
             for
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             express
             that
             this
             Saint
             delivered
             himself
             to
             Death
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             usually
             seen
             in
             spurious
             ,
          
           
           
             than
             in
             true
             Acts.
          
           In
           short
           ,
           one
           may
           see
           what
           were
           the
           Morals
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           about
           this
           thing
           ,
           from
           a
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Eliberis
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           special
           place
           in
           St.
           Austin
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Morals
           may
           be
           seen
           practised
           in
           the
           Lives
           of
           St.
           Cyprian
           and
           Athanasius
           ,
           who
           fled
           from
           Persecution
           whenever
           God
           gave
           them
           opportunity
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           business
           is
           then
           to
           examine
           whether
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           being
           informed
           of
           the
           Emperour's
           resolution
           ,
           might
           have
           prevented
           
           it
           by
           their
           flight
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           need
           only
           read
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           Martyrdom
           .
           The
           Army
           of
           Maximian
           having
           passed
           the
           defiles
           of
           Valesia
           ,
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Rear
           ,
           understood
           at
           Agaunum
           ,
           that
           this
           Army
           was
           designed
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           Christians
           in
           Gaul
           .
           They
           stopped
           at
           this
           News
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           March
           any
           further
           .
           First
           every
           Body
           will
           agree
           that
           they
           might
           have
           disbanded
           and
           betook
           themselves
           to
           flight
           ;
           for
           in
           such
           cases
           as
           this
           ,
           Military
           Laws
           ought
           to
           yield
           to
           that
           of
           self-preservation
           ,
           and
           then
           desertion
           is
           not
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           a
           greater
           infraction
           of
           Military
           Discipline
           ,
           than
           to
           refuse
           to
           March
           at
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           General
           .
           'T
           is
           further
           said
           in
           the
           Acts
           ,
           that
           Maximian
           being
           informed
           of
           the
           refusal
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           commanded
           them
           to
           be
           Decimated
           ,
           hoping
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           some
           to
           terrifie
           the
           others
           into
           their
           duty
           .
           The
           Legion
           with
           an
           undaunted
           Courage
           suffered
           the
           Decimation
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           who
           Executed
           the
           Emperours
           Orders
           ,
           made
           their
           report
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Rebellious
           Legion
           was
           nothing
           frighted
           by
           this
           Exemplary
           punishment
           ,
           but
           persisted
           in
           their
           obstinate
           resolution
           not
           to
           March.
           During
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           the
           Army
           is
           not
           seen
           to
           come
           back
           in
           Order
           to
           observe
           the
           Motions
           of
           this
           Legion
           ;
           neither
           was
           it
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           did
           command
           any
           Troops
           to
           watch
           them
           ,
           for
           preventing
           the
           ill
           effects
           of
           their
           mutinous
           disposition
           .
           'T
           is
           very
           natural
           to
           think
           that
           if
           the
           whole
           Legion
           was
           not
           able
           to
           save
           all
           their
           Lives
           ,
           part
           of
           them
           at
           least
           might
           have
           got
           away
           ,
           and
           
           yet
           't
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Acts
           ,
           that
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           of
           them
           did
           escape
           the
           Emperours
           Cruelty
           .
           Whatever
           care
           is
           now
           taken
           to
           hinder
           the
           Desertions
           in
           an
           Army
           ,
           all
           the
           diligence
           and
           watchfulness
           of
           the
           Officers
           cannot
           hinder
           a
           great
           many
           Souldiers
           to
           run
           away
           from
           their
           Colours
           every
           Campaign
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           yet
           worth
           our
           observation
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Situation
           of
           Agaunum
           afforded
           great
           facility
           to
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           to
           flee
           away
           for
           their
           safety
           .
           I
           have
           passed
           my self
           that
           way
           ,
           when
           I
           went
           with
           the
           Corps
           of
           Duke
           Schomberg
           from
           Turin
           to
           Lauzane
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           ordered
           me
           to
           Bury
           him
           .
           And
           having
           then
           some
           Thoughts
           of
           this
           Dissertation
           ,
           I
           staid
           a
           good
           while
           to
           consider
           the
           ●venues
           and
           Situation
           of
           Agaunum
           .
           It
           is
           seated
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           and
           further
           end
           of
           a
           very
           narrow
           Valley
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           access
           to
           it
           but
           by
           continual
           Defiles
           ,
           having
           on
           both
           sides
           Woods
           and
           high
           Mountains
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           had
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           taken
           advantage
           from
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           whole
           Army
           of
           the
           Emperour
           had
           not
           been
           able
           to
           have
           hindred
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           from
           making
           their
           escape
           .
           From
           this
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           their
           Acts
           hath
           not
           much
           observed
           the
           rules
           of
           Probability
           in
           the
           Romance
           he
           hath
           left
           us
           ,
           since
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           were
           Massacred
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           them
           caring
           to
           make
           his
           escape
           ,
           but
           all
           with
           one
           accord
           chearfully
           holding
           up
           their
           Necks
           ,
           and
           wishing
           for
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           the
           glory
           of
           Martyrdom
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
        
         
           That
           there
           is
           no
           likelyhood
           that
           a
           Legion
           should
           be
           sent
           for
           from
           the
           East
           to
           suppress
           a
           Tumult
           of
           the
           Gauls
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           hitherto
           considered
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           with
           Relation
           both
           to
           the
           Acts
           wherein
           it
           is
           contain'd
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Author
           to
           whom
           these
           Acts
           are
           attributed
           .
           'T
           is
           time
           now
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Fact
           it self
           ,
           and
           to
           treat
           it
           without
           any
           regard
           either
           to
           the
           Acts
           or
           their
           Author
           .
           Father
           le
           
           Cointe
           thought
           in
           his
           Annals
           to
           salve
           both
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Relation
           of
           their
           Passion
           ,
           by
           betaking
           himself
           to
           the
           Acts
           and
           to
           the
           Copy
           of
           Father
           
             Chifflet
             .
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
          
           Agaunum
           ,
           
             were
             written
             by
             St.
          
           Eucherius
           ,
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Lions
           ;
           
             but
             we
             say
             that
             those
             published
             by
          
           Surius
           ,
           
             and
             which
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Manuscripts
             of
             most
             Churches
             ,
             are
             spurious
             ,
             and
             falsly
             attributed
             to
             St.
          
           Eucherius
           .
           
             We
             acknowledge
             none
             to
             be
             true
             besides
             those
             published
             by
          
           Francis
           Chifflet
           
             in
             his
          
           Paulinus
           Illustratus
           ,
           
             and
             the
             which
             he
             hath
             Extracted
             out
             of
             a
             very
             Ancient
             Manuscript
             of
             St.
          
           Claud's
           
             Monastery
             .
             And
             we
             believe
             St.
          
           Eucherius
           
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Father
             of
             that
             Work.
          
           But
           whether
           St.
           Eucherius
           be
           the
           
           Author
           of
           that
           work
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           be
           not
           ▪
           whether
           the
           Acts
           be
           falsified
           in
           the
           Copy
           of
           Surius
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           be
           true
           in
           Father
           
           Chifflet's
           Manuscript
           ,
           this
           is
           now
           no
           more
           the
           matter
           in
           question
           .
           We
           have
           hitherto
           in
           a
           manner
           Attack'd
           only
           the
           Out-works
           ,
           but
           we
           come
           now
           close
           to
           the
           Fact
           ,
           and
           will
           shew
           in
           it
           palpable
           Characters
           of
           falsity
           .
        
         
           
           The
           first
           of
           which
           is
           this
           supposition
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           Maximian
           ,
           caused
           a
           Legion
           to
           be
           put
           Death
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           sent
           for
           from
           the
           East
           to
           go
           with
           him
           into
           Gaul
           .
           We
           don't
           deny
           but
           there
           were
           in
           the
           East
           some
           Legions
           call'd
           Thebeans
           .
           In
           the
           Book
           we
           have
           already
           cited
           of
           the
           Dignities
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           four
           
             Thebean
             Legions
          
           .
        
         
           
             Sub
             dispositione
             Viri
             illustris
             Magistri
             militum
             per
             Orientem
             Legiones
             Comitatenses
             9.
             
          
           
             Secunda
             Flavia
             Constantia
             Thebaeorum
             ,
             secunda
             Felix
             Valentis
             Thebaeorum
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           another
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             Sub
             dispositione
             Viri
             illustris
             Magistri
             militum
             per
             Thracias
             Legiones
             Comitatenses
             .
          
           
             Prima
             Maximiana
             Thebaeorum
          
           
             Tertia
             Diocletiana
             Thebaeorum
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           We
           will
           not
           deny
           neither
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Exigencies
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           calling
           Maximian
           into
           Gaul
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           might
           have
           been
           attended
           by
           some
           of
           those
           Legions
           .
           They
           are
           all
           four
           numbred
           amogst
           those
           Legions
           which
           the
           Romans
           called
           Comitatenses
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           business
           is
           to
           Examine
           which
           was
           that
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           whereof
           it
           is
           spoken
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Agaunians
           Martyrs
           The
           Copies
           both
           of
           Surius
           and
           Chifflet
           ,
           do
           agree
           that
           Maximian
           caused
           this
           Legion
           to
           come
           from
           the
           East
           .
           So
           that
           according
           to
           the
           pretended
           St.
           Eucherius
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           either
           
             Prima
             Maximiana
             Thebaeorum
          
           ,
           or
           
             Tertia
             Dioclesiana
             Thebaeorum
          
           ,
           these
           two
           Legions
           remaining
           in
           Thracia
           ,
           appointed
           to
           Guard
           those
           Frontiers
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           This
           Legion
           ,
           then
           must
           have
           been
           one
           of
           those
           which
           were
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Foot
           in
           the
           East
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           very
           likely
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           should
           have
           sent
           for
           a
           Legion
           ,
           so
           far
           to
           persecute
           the
           Christians
           in
           Gaul
           ,
           or
           to
           quell
           a
           Sedition
           raised
           there
           .
           The
           Legions
           on
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           on
           the
           Danube
           ,
           in
           Moesia
           ,
           and
           in
           Illyria
           ,
           were
           much
           nearer
           at
           hand
           .
           No
           Example
           can
           be
           shewed
           in
           History
           ,
           that
           to
           make
           War
           against
           the
           Gauls
           ,
           Garrisons
           were
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           Frontier
           places
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           or
           Mesopotamia
           .
           Should
           it
           be
           replyed
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           were
           at
           peace
           with
           the
           Persians
           and
           that
           all
           things
           were
           quiet
           upon
           the
           Confines
           of
           Africa
           and
           Asia
           ,
           that
           the
           danger
           was
           pressing
           in
           Gaul
           ,
           that
           Rome
           did
           tremble
           at
           the
           first
           news
           of
           a
           Mutiny
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           bare
           naming
           of
           Tumultus
           
           Gallicus
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           appear
           so
           strange
           that
           Legions
           were
           called
           from
           the
           utmost
           parts
           of
           the
           East
           .
           And
           should
           it
           be
           added
           in
           confirmation
           of
           this
           Conjecture
           ,
           
           that
           the
           danger
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           very
           great
           ,
           since
           the
           Historians
           do
           observe
           that
           this
           was
           one
           of
           the
           reasons
           which
           induced
           Dioclesian
           to
           divide
           the
           Empire
           with
           Maximian
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           being
           invested
           in
           the
           Imperial
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           greater
           Authority
           ,
           he
           might
           sooner
           make
           an
           end
           of
           this
           business
           :
           All
           these
           replies
           make
           for
           us
           ,
           by
           lessening
           the
           probability
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           .
           For
           the
           War
           which
           Maximian
           was
           to
           undertake
           being
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           he
           would
           wilfully
           have
           deprived
           himself
           of
           a
           Legion
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           sent
           for
           from
           the
           extremities
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           But
           suppose
           Maximian
           had
           been
           as
           Zealous
           as
           ever
           Emperour
           was
           ,
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           his
           Gods
           ,
           and
           as
           implacable
           an
           Enemy
           and
           persecutor
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           yet
           after
           all
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           ,
           without
           good
           reasons
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           mad
           Man
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           bad
           a
           Politician
           ,
           as
           to
           imagine
           he
           would
           have
           commanded
           one
           of
           his
           best
           Legions
           to
           be
           Massacred
           in
           the
           very
           face
           ▪
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           War
           ,
           the
           success
           whereof
           ought
           to
           have
           commended
           to
           the
           World
           the
           choice
           which
           Dioclesian
           had
           made
           of
           him
           :
           And
           by
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           what
           *
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           saith
           of
           him
           ,
           viz.
           That
           though
           he
           was
           but
           half
           a
           Courtier
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           a
           brave
           and
           skilful
           Warriour
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           if
           with
           Father
           Labbe
           ,
           we
           
           refer
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           to
           the
           Year
           286.
           't
           is
           like
           that
           at
           that
           time
           the
           State
           of
           Affairs
           did
           not
           permit
           that
           the
           Frontiers
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Provinces
           ,
           should
           be
           unguarded
           ;
           since
           it
           was
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           that
           Achilleus
           took
           the
           Purple
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Quingentians
           ,
           or
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Five
           Towns
           ,
           joyned
           their
           Forces
           against
           the
           Empire
           .
           And
           if
           this
           Martyrdom
           be
           placed
           in
           the
           Year
           297.
           with
           Cardinal
           Baronius
           ,
           I
           question
           very
           much
           whether
           the
           War
           was
           not
           then
           raging
           upon
           the
           Frontiers
           of
           Persia
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           Emperour
           Galerius
           had
           by
           that
           time
           repaired
           the
           Loss
           of
           that
           unfortunate
           day
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           his
           Army
           was
           defeated
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           escape
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           come
           to
           something
           more
           positive
           .
           The
           very
           Names
           which
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Dignities
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           are
           given
           to
           those
           
             Thebean
             Legions
          
           which
           were
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           may
           suffice
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Martyrdom
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           cannot
           be
           applied
           to
           any
           of
           them
           .
           For
           one
           of
           these
           Legions
           is
           called
           
             Secunda
             Flavia
             Constantia
             Thebaeorum
          
           .
           Where
           we
           are
           to
           take
           Notice
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           gave
           different
           Names
           to
           their
           Legions
           for
           distinction
           sake
           ,
           as
           Princes
           do
           now
           to
           their
           Regiments
           .
           These
           Names
           are
           sometimes
           taken
           from
           the
           Order
           or
           time
           of
           their
           Creation
           ,
           as
           the
           First
           ,
           Second
           ,
           Third
           ,
           and
           Fourth
           Legion
           .
           And
           sometimes
           they
           were
           given
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           some
           remarkable
           Action
           ,
           whereby
           they
           had
           signalized
           themselves
           ,
           accordingly
           one
           was
           called
           the
           Victorious
           ,
           another
           the
           Conquering
           ,
           
           the
           
             Iron
             Legion
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           and
           then
           they
           took
           their
           Names
           from
           the
           Countries
           and
           Frontiers
           that
           were
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           as
           the
           Germanick
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Pannonick
             Legions
          
           ,
           appointed
           to
           Guard
           the
           Empire
           in
           Hungary
           and
           Germany
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           had
           also
           their
           Names
           from
           the
           Countries
           where
           they
           had
           been
           raised
           ,
           as
           the
           Nervian
           ,
           and
           
             Isaurian
             Legions
             .
             Mezeray
          
           ,
           in
           his
           History
           of
           France
           ,
           before
           
           Clovis's
           time
           ,
           gives
           this
           very
           same
           reason
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Thebean
           
           
             Legion
             Maximian
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             having
             also
             taken
             upon
             himself
             the
             defence
             of
          
           Gaul
           ,
           
             departed
             from
          
           Nicomedia
           ,
           
             and
             took
             with
             him
             some
          
           Legions
           ,
           
             and
             amongst
             them
             that
             of
             the
          
           Thebeans
           ,
           
             so
             called
             from
             its
             having
             been
             raised
             in
          
           Thebais
           of
           Egypt
           .
           But
           most
           commonly
           the
           Legions
           bore
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Emperours
           who
           had
           raised
           them
           ;
           such
           were
           the
           
             Ulpian
             ,
             Trajan
             ,
             Claudian
             ,
             Dioclesian
             ,
          
           and
           
             Maximian
             Legions
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           most
           likely
           the
           two
           
             Thebean
             Legions
          
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           were
           of
           this
           last
           Order
           .
           For
           one
           of
           them
           was
           called
           
             Flavia
             Constantia
             Thebaeorum
          
           ,
           from
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
             Constantius
             .
             Pancirollus
          
           observes
           judiciously
           ,
           that
           this
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           Canstantius
           ,
           Son
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Constantius
           his
           Father
           :
           only
           the
           Reason
           he
           gives
           for
           it
           is
           false
           .
           He
           supposes
           then
           ,
           that
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           was
           the
           First
           Emperour
           who
           added
           to
           his
           Titles
           ,
           that
           of
           Flavius
           ;
           and
           that
           most
           of
           his
           Successors
           after
           him
           took
           the
           same
           likewise
           ,
           as
           a
           mark
           of
           the
           esteem
           they
           had
           for
           his
           Virtues
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           desire
           to
           bear
           some
           resemblance
           with
           him
           .
           Mr.
           
           
             du
             Cange
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Byzantine
           Families
           ,
           speaks
           of
           some
           Medals
           of
           Constantius
           ,
           Father
           to
           Constantine
           ,
           with
           the
           Name
           Flavius
           ,
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Baluze
           ,
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           
           Lactantius's
           Book
           of
           the
           Deaths
           of
           the
           Persecutors
           ,
           produces
           an
           Inscription
           which
           he
           had
           from
           Mr.
           Vaillant
           ,
           where
           this
           Emperour
           is
           inscribed
           FLAVIUS
           VALERIUS
           CONSTANTINUS
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           should
           rather
           think
           that
           at
           the
           time
           when
           Maximian
           was
           raised
           to
           the
           Empire
           ▪
           and
           when
           he
           undertook
           his
           Expedition
           into
           
             Gaul
             ,
             Constantius
          
           ,
           Father
           to
           Constantine
           ,
           had
           not
           sufficient
           Authority
           to
           raise
           Legions
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           his
           own
           Name
           .
           And
           since
           the
           other
           Legion
           was
           called
           
             Secunda
             Felix
             Valentis
             Thebaeorum
          
           ,
           from
           the
           Emperour
           Valens
           his
           Name
           ,
           it
           follows
           that
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           could
           possibly
           suffer
           Martyrdom
           by
           the
           Order
           of
           Maximian
           ,
           who
           was
           taken
           into
           a
           Partner-ship
           of
           the
           Government
           several
           Years
           before
           Constantius
           and
           Valens
           came
           to
           the
           Throne
           .
        
         
           
           Pancirollus
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           sensible
           of
           this
           difficulty
           ,
           but
           finding
           no
           way
           to
           evade
           it
           ,
           he
           falls
           with
           all
           his
           knowledge
           into
           pitiful
           contradictions
           .
           Instead
           of
           one
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           which
           is
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           ,
           he
           relates
           the
           Passions
           of
           two
           
             Thebean
             Legions
          
           .
           He
           saith
           that
           the
           
             Legio
             Secunda
             Flavia
             Constantia
             Thebaeorum
          
           was
           raised
           by
           Constantius
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           the
           room
           of
           the
           Second
           Thebean
           ,
           who
           were
           Christians
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           Massacred
           at
           Treves
           ,
           by
           Rictiovarus
           ,
           a
           Prefect
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Maximian
           ;
           And
           as
           for
           the
           
             Legio
             Secunda
             Felix
             Valentis
             Thebaeorum
          
           ,
           
           Pancirollus
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           Valens
           raised
           it
           to
           make
           up
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Legion
           which
           perished
           at
           Agaunum
           ,
           on
           this
           side
           of
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           take
           the
           Military
           Oaths
           with
           the
           Pagan
           Ceremonies
           .
           That
           which
           led
           him
           into
           this
           Errour
           ,
           was
           his
           having
           read
           in
           other
           Legends
           ,
           that
           Maximian
           having
           passed
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           made
           a
           Detachement
           of
           some
           Cohorts
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           Troops
           ,
           to
           reinforce
           the
           Army
           wherewith
           he
           designed
           to
           oppose
           Carausius
           .
           Thus
           this
           famous
           Antiquary
           of
           these
           few
           Cohorts
           ,
           hath
           made
           an
           entire
           Legion
           .
           Which
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           following
           Chapters
           the
           same
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           sent
           against
           Carausius
           ,
           will
           furnish
           us
           with
           new
           proofs
           against
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
        
         
           That
           if
           the
           History
           of
           this
           Legion
           were
           true
           ,
           there
           would
           not
           be
           so
           much
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           time
           wherein
           it
           happened
           .
        
         
           ANother
           Character
           of
           falshood
           ,
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           which
           deserves
           our
           observation
           ,
           is
           the
           uncertainty
           and
           contrariety
           of
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           concerning
           the
           time
           in
           which
           they
           suppose
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           suffered
           .
           The
           Martyrdom
           of
           a
           whole
           
           Legion
           is
           so
           Memorable
           an
           Event
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           it
           would
           certainly
           have
           been
           written
           and
           described
           in
           all
           its
           circumstances
           in
           the
           Annals
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Ecclesastical
           writers
           had
           been
           so
           negligent
           as
           to
           be
           silent
           therein
           ,
           yet
           ,
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
             ,
             Eutropius
             ,
             Jordanes
             ,
          
           or
           some
           other
           Author
           ,
           would
           undoubtedly
           have
           made
           amends
           for
           this
           Omission
           
             Titus
             Livius
          
           ,
           failed
           not
           to
           relate
           the
           Tragical
           end
           of
           that
           Legion
           ,
           whereof
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           were
           Condemned
           to
           Death
           for
           Mutining
           and
           possessing
           themselves
           of
           Rhegium
           ,
           during
           the
           War
           of
           the
           Romans
           with
           Pyrrhus
           .
           And
           yet
           some
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           Six
           Thousand
           ,
           Six
           Hundred
           ,
           Sixty
           and
           six
           Officers
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           were
           Massacred
           by
           the
           Emperour's
           Order
           ,
           upon
           their
           refusal
           to
           swear
           by
           his
           false
           Gods
           ,
           and
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           other
           Troops
           that
           were
           Heathens
           ,
           in
           shedding
           of
           Christians
           Blood
           ;
           though
           not
           one
           word
           is
           to
           be
           found
           either
           in
           Profane
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           ,
           whereby
           to
           discover
           the
           exact
           time
           of
           an
           Event
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           circumstances
           render
           so
           extraordinary
           and
           wonderful
           .
           Neither
           do
           the
           ablest
           writers
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           agree
           upon
           the
           Year
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           the
           Consul
           ,
           under
           whom
           it
           happened
           .
           Cardinal
           Baronius
           puts
           their
           Martyrdom
           under
           the
           Pontificate
           of
           Marcelline
           ,
           in
           which
           Errour
           he
           was
           followed
           by
           two
           Learned
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Oratory
           ,
           Namely
           *
           
             le
             Cointe
          
           ,
           and
           
             Morin
             .
             Anthonius
             Pagi
          
           refers
           this
           Martyrdom
           to
           the
           first
           Years
           of
           Emperour
           .
           The
           Jesuite
           *
           Labbe
           forsakes
           here
           the
           Opinion
           of
           his
           Baronius
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           he
           perhaps
           ,
           whom
           
             Anthonius
             Pagi
          
           followed
           .
           His
           words
           are
           
           these
           .
           
             'T
             is
             said
             that
             about
             the
             Year
          
           286
           Sebastianus
           Tiburtinus
           ,
           Tranquillus
           ,
           Marcellinus
           ,
           Zeus
           ,
           Mauricius
           ,
           
             and
             several
             others
             with
             the
          
           Thebean
           Legion
           
             suffered
             Death
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             at
          
           Agaunum
           ,
           
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
          
           Pennine
           Alpes
           This
           agrees
           very
           well
           with
           the
           Pontificate
           of
           Cajus
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           Dioclesian
           .
           And
           whereas
           Cardinal
           Baronius
           refers
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           to
           the
           Year
           297.
           it
           happened
           according
           to
           Father
           Labbe's
           computation
           in
           the
           Year
           286
           ,
           viz.
           immediately
           after
           that
           Carinus
           was
           killed
           ,
           and
           that
           Dioclesian
           had
           taken
           Maximian
           into
           the
           Government
           ▪
           Which
           if
           true
           ,
           what
           
           will
           become
           of
           Mr.
           Duchesne's
           Argument
           in
           his
           History
           of
           Popes
           ,
           who
           to
           prove
           that
           Pope
           Marcelline
           did
           not
           Sacrifice
           to
           Idols
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           commonly
           believed
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           this
           Pope
           adminstred
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Confirmation
           to
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           when
           they
           passed
           by
           Rome
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           exhorted
           them
           to
           Piety
           and
           to
           perseverance
           in
           Religion
           ?
           Here
           Labbe
           and
           Pagi
           ,
           put
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           this
           Legion
           several
           Years
           before
           the
           Pontificate
           of
           Marcelline
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           fair
           dealing
           of
           this
           Jesuite
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           give
           us
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           whereof
           he
           himself
           is
           very
           well
           assured
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           found
           any
           Authentick
           Records
           and
           Proofs
           ,
           but
           only
           with
           an
           ,
           
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             or
             given
             out
          
           ;
           and
           this
           no
           doubt
           he
           does
           ,
           as
           being
           unwilling
           to
           vouch
           for
           
           a
           Relation
           which
           he
           found
           to
           be
           somewhat
           fabulous
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           reply'd
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           fairly
           done
           to
           deny
           a
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           meerly
           because
           its
           Epoche
           is
           uncertain
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           answered
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           one
           Transaction
           and
           another
           ;
           that
           there
           are
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           several
           Relations
           of
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           concerning
           which
           this
           Argument
           would
           prove
           of
           no
           great
           force
           .
           But
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           a
           whole
           Legion
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           extraordinary
           ,
           so
           singular
           ,
           and
           so
           remarkable
           in
           it self
           ,
           that
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           time
           in
           which
           they
           say
           it
           happen'd
           ,
           makes
           it
           very
           suspitious
           .
           And
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           several
           Person
           doubt
           of
           the
           Dispute
           of
           St.
           Peter
           with
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           surprizing
           Death
           of
           this
           wicked
           Man
           ,
           whom
           the
           Devils
           let
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           born
           him
           up
           for
           some
           considerable
           time
           in
           the
           Air.
           'T
           is
           true
           that
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           ,
           and
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           take
           Notice
           of
           this
           Memorable
           Event
           .
           But
           those
           who
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           do
           reply
           that
           one
           ought
           not
           always
           to
           trust
           to
           the
           Relations
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Ecclesiastical
           Authors
           ,
           because
           the
           Zeal
           they
           had
           for
           Religion
           ,
           made
           'em
           not
           always
           very
           Nice
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           Proofs
           and
           Examples
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           oppose
           one
           Miracle
           to
           another
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           whole
           Pagan
           Religion
           was
           Built
           upon
           the
           Belief
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           the
           Apparitions
           of
           their
           false
           Gods.
           They
           add
           farther
           ,
           that
           had
           this
           Event
           happened
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           reported
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           occasioned
           so
           much
           Noise
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           
           whole
           Empire
           ,
           that
           some
           Footsteps
           thereof
           would
           have
           been
           preserved
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           Pagan
           Authors
           .
           And
           that
           after
           all
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           believed
           by
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           ,
           and
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           this
           does
           not
           make
           it
           less
           dubious
           ,
           since
           those
           three
           Writers
           do
           not
           agree
           about
           the
           time
           wherein
           it
           happn'd
           .
           Eusebius
           puts
           it
           under
           the
           Empire
           of
           Claudius
           ,
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           ,
           under
           that
           of
           Nero
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           67.
           and
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           refers
           it
           to
           the
           time
           when
           St.
           Paul
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           towards
           the
           Year
           57.
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           very
           argument
           we
           urge
           against
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIV
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           cannot
           be
           referred
           either
           to
           a
           General
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           Local
           and
           particular
           Persecution
           .
        
         
           ANother
           Character
           of
           falshood
           ,
           yet
           more
           palpable
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           Fact
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           suffered
           Death
           for
           being
           Christians
           ,
           this
           must
           have
           happened
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           General
           Persecution
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Local
           and
           particular
           one
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           examine
           exactly
           all
           the
           afflictions
           and
           calamities
           that
           befel
           the
           Church
           uuder
           the
           Reign
           of
           Dioclesian
           ,
           we
           find
           neither
           
           time
           nor
           room
           where
           to
           place
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           .
           For
           place
           it
           if
           you
           please
           with
           Cardinal
           Baronius
           in
           the
           Year
           297.
           or
           put
           it
           in
           the
           Year
           286.
           with
           Labbe
           and
           Pagi
           ,
           what
           side
           soever
           you
           take
           ,
           you
           shall
           never
           make
           it
           fall
           in
           with
           the
           General
           Persecution
           ,
           which
           happened
           in
           the
           Year
           303.
           according
           to
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Learned
           *
           *
           
             Henry
             Noris
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             de
             Valois
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Baluze
             .
             Riccioli
          
           a
           Jesuite
           ,
           in
           his
           reformed
           Chronology
           finds
           ,
           fault
           with
           Baronius
           and
           Petau
           ,
           for
           placing
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Year
           302.
           and
           Remarks
           that
           Onuphrius
           hath
           been
           more
           exact
           in
           his
           Computation
           ,
           who
           makes
           the
           General
           Persecution
           to
           begin
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           March
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Year
           303.
           
           
             Samuel
             Petit
          
           hath
           thought
           fit
           to
           put
           it
           off
           to
           the
           Year
           304.
           in
           his
           Summary
           Collections
           of
           Chronology
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           difference
           about
           the
           Celebration
           of
           Easter
           ,
           caused
           this
           Persecution
           to
           begin
           sooner
           in
           one
           Country
           than
           in
           another
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Emperour
           ▪
           Dioclesian
           (
           the
           better
           to
           surprize
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Effects
           of
           his
           rage
           both
           the
           more
           certain
           and
           dreadful
           )
           commanded
           they
           should
           be
           Massacred
           on
           Easter-day
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           could
           be
           made
           to
           agree
           in
           point
           of
           time
           with
           the
           General
           Persecution
           ,
           yet
           this
           would
           not
           remove
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           since
           't
           is
           possible
           this
           Persecution
           might
           not
           reach
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Country
           where
           it
           is
           supposed
           that
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           suffered
           .
           However
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Diversity
           of
           Opinions
           about
           the
           circumstances
           of
           their
           Martyrdom
           ,
           all
           the
           Writers
           who
           
           have
           handled
           this
           Matter
           ,
           do
           agree
           ,
           that
           the
           Country
           of
           Valesia
           ,
           and
           the
           Neighbourhood
           of
           Agaunum
           had
           their
           Soil
           Honoured
           with
           the
           effusion
           of
           their
           Blood.
           Now
           the
           business
           is
           ,
           to
           know
           whether
           that
           Canton
           was
           not
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           and
           
           in
           the
           Division
           of
           
             Constantius
             .
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           does
           clearly
           decide
           the
           Question
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           partition
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           Constantius
           had
           for
           his
           share
           all
           the
           Gallick
           Provinces
           beyond
           the
           Alpes
           ;
           and
           one
           need
           only
           cast
           his
           Eye
           upon
           the
           Map
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           find
           that
           Agaunum
           is
           beyond
           the
           Alpes
           in
           respect
           to
           Rome
           .
           In
           the
           Book
           which
           we
           have
           already
           cited
           of
           Dignities
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           Notice
           is
           taken
           of
           the
           Seventeen
           Provinces
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           and
           amongst
           them
           the
           Alpes
           called
           Grajae
           and
           Penninae
           are
           comprehended
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Ancient
           Agaunum
           was
           
           situated
           in
           these
           Alpes
           ,
           which
           were
           Inhabited
           by
           a
           People
           called
           Veragri
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           Briet
           the
           Jesuite
           ,
           a
           Man
           so
           very
           well
           seen
           in
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           Geography
           ,
           puts
           in
           the
           Fifth
           
             Viennese
             Octodurum
          
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           Valesia
           .
           This
           Fifth
           Viennese
           included
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Alpes
           called
           Grecian
           ,
           and
           Pennine
           ,
           and
           belonged
           to
           Gaul
           ,
           by
           the
           Division
           which
           the
           Romans
           made
           of
           the
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           
           Morever
           ,
           Father
           Pagi
           proves
           that
           these
           
             Grecian
             Alpes
          
           were
           none
           of
           the
           Five
           Provinces
           ,
           which
           composed
           the
           Ancient
           Province
           of
           Narbonne
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           in
           Gaul
           at
           the
           time
           when
           the
           Province
           of
           Narbonne
           was
           separated
           and
           joined
           to
           Italy
           .
        
         
         
           Seeing
           then
           that
           the
           Country
           of
           Valesia
           ,
           where
           Agaunum
           stood
           belonged
           to
           the
           Gauls
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           was
           then
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           Constantius
           ,
           this
           will
           suffice
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           cannot
           be
           placed
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           General
           Persecution
           Mr.
           
           Bosquet
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Montpellier
           ,
           and
           Mr
           Dodwel
           in
           his
           Dissertations
           upon
           St
           Cyprian
           ,
           have
           made
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           
             Constantius
             Chlorus
          
           was
           the
           only
           Prince
           of
           all
           those
           that
           had
           then
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           who
           never
           Persecuted
           the
           Christians
           .
           And
           of
           this
           great
           moderation
           of
           his
           ,
           the
           Donatists
           were
           not
           wanting
           to
           take
           Notice
           ,
           in
           their
           Humble
           Address
           to
           Constantine
           ,
           hoping
           thereby
           to
           incline
           him
           to
           mildness
           ,
           and
           a
           Toleration
           of
           their
           Sect.
           Likewise
           Eusebius
           ,
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Constantine
           ,
           relates
           one
           of
           his
           Edicts
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           gives
           this
           Commendation
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           his
           Colleagues
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           he
           only
           left
           the
           Christians
           in
           Peace
           and
           unmolested
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           yielding
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           he
           comply
           d
           so
           far
           with
           the
           two
           other
           Emperours
           ,
           as
           to
           permit
           the
           Christian
           *
           Temples
           in
           his
           Division
           to
           be
           demolished
           ;
           But
           Lactantius
           observes
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           care
           that
           no
           harm
           should
           be
           done
           to
           their
           Persons
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           Reason
           ,
           the
           defenders
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           will
           be
           forced
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           some
           Local
           and
           particular
           Persecution
           ,
           which
           must
           have
           been
           raised
           against
           the
           Church
           some
           Years
           before
           the
           time
           of
           the
           General
           One.
           But
           then
           they
           ought
           to
           mark
           out
           to
           us
           ,
           out
           
           of
           some
           good
           Authors
           both
           the
           places
           and
           times
           of
           these
           Local
           and
           particular
           Persecutions
           .
           For
           we
           are
           a
           little
           too
           hard
           of
           Belief
           for
           the
           Legend-writers
           ;
           nor
           can
           we
           swallow
           the
           Relations
           of
           things
           said
           to
           have
           been
           done
           in
           the
           Second
           and
           Third
           Centurys
           when
           there
           is
           nothing
           produced
           in
           confirmation
           thereof
           but
           Lives
           and
           Passions
           composed
           by
           Monks
           ,
           who
           lived
           some
           Eight
           or
           Nine
           Hundred
           Years
           after
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           would
           be
           no
           easie
           matter
           to
           find
           any
           one
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           who
           refers
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           to
           a
           particular
           Persecution
           ,
           which
           only
           raged
           in
           some
           single
           Countrey
           .
           They
           
           have
           all-spoken
           of
           it
           ,
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           Matthew
           of
           Westminster
           hath
           done
           ,
           who
           places
           this
           Martyrdom
           in
           the
           Year
           303.
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             at
             that
             time
             that
             the
          
           Thebean
           Legion
           ,
           
             made
             up
             of
             Six
             Thousand
             ,
             Six
             Hundred
             ,
             Sixty
             and
             six
             S
             uld●ers
             ,
             suffered
             Death
             couragiously
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           According
           to
           the
           ●hronology
           of
           this
           Benectine
           Monk
           ,
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           suffered
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           General
           Persecution
           ;
           and
           he
           joins
           this
           Event
           with
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           St.
           Alban
           and
           other
           English
           Saints
           ;
           though
           it
           is
           not
           true
           neither
           ,
           that
           Constantius
           permitted
           these
           violences
           to
           be
           done
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           Gildas
           ,
           and
           
             Polydor
             Vergil
          
           ,
           place
           their
           Martyrdom
           in
           the
           Year
           305.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           it
           is
           worth
           our
           Observation
           ,
           that
           the
           Manuscript
           so
           much
           commended
           by
           Father
           Chifflet
           ,
           is
           different
           from
           that
           which
           Matthew
           of
           Westminster
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           said
           in
           that
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Copies
           which
           Surius
           and
           Baronius
           
           followed
           ,
           that
           the
           Legion
           was
           composed
           of
           Six
           Thousand
           ,
           Six
           Hundred
           ,
           Sixty
           six
           Souldiers
           .
           We
           don't
           pretend
           however
           ,
           to
           deny
           that
           there
           have
           been
           some
           Local
           Persecutions
           before
           that
           Fatal
           interview
           of
           Dioclesian
           and
           Valerius
           ,
           at
           Nicomedia
           ,
           where
           these
           two
           Emperours
           resolved
           the
           General
           Persecution
           .
           For
           we
           do
           agree
           with
           the
           Learned
           
             Theodorus
             Ruinart
          
           ,
           
           that
           sometimes
           the
           Governours
           ,
           the
           Judges
           ,
           and
           the
           Pagan
           Priests
           in
           their
           turns
           ,
           raised
           some
           Persecutions
           ,
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           in
           some
           or
           place
           or
           other
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           But
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           referred
           to
           any
           of
           the
           Local
           Persecutions
           ,
           which
           are
           found
           in
           Church
           History
           .
           If
           it
           could
           be
           applied
           to
           any
           particular
           one
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           to
           that
           which
           was
           raised
           at
           Rome
           (
           and
           in
           which
           Baronius
           relates
           that
           St
           Sebastian
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           )
           rather
           than
           to
           any
           other
           .
           But
           of
           this
           the
           Cardinal
           observes
           ,
           that
           
           it
           extended
           not
           much
           further
           than
           Rome
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           and
           to
           Agaunum
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           before
           the
           time
           of
           the
           General
           Persecution
           ,
           we
           find
           some
           Christians
           Condemned
           to
           Death
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           but
           before
           the
           unhappy
           Congress
           at
           Nicomedia
           ,
           'ts
           not
           possible
           to
           shew
           any-where
           ,
           during
           the
           whole
           Reign
           of
           Dioclesian
           ,
           any
           such
           Massacre
           as
           that
           of
           a
           whole
           Legion
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           
        
         
           That
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           cannot
           be
           reconciled
           with
           the
           History
           ,
           and
           Years
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Maximian
           .
        
         
           THE
           Character
           of
           Forgery
           which
           we
           have
           dispatched
           in
           the
           Precedent
           Chapter
           ,
           will
           appear
           yet
           more
           Evident
           ,
           by
           considering
           further
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           supposed
           that
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           suffered
           Death
           by
           Order
           of
           Maximian
           ;
           whereas
           there
           is
           no
           room
           for
           this
           Martyrdom
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Life
           or
           Years
           of
           this
           Emperour
           .
           The
           Copies
           of
           Surius
           and
           Chifflet
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Legend-Writers
           who
           have
           followed
           them
           ,
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           this
           Emperour
           caused
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           in
           an
           Expedition
           which
           he
           made
           into
           Gaul
           .
           Accordingly
           then
           a
           place
           must
           be
           found
           for
           their
           Martyrdom
           in
           some
           of
           Maximian's
           Voyages
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           
             Alpes
             .
             Lactantius
          
           ,
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Deaths
           of
           the
           Persecutors
           ,
           makes
           mention
           of
           three
           of
           them
           .
           The
           First
           ,
           was
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Marriage
           of
           his
           Daughter
           Fausta
           with
           Constantine
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gave
           the
           Title
           of
           Augustus
           ,
           he
           having
           had
           only
           that
           of
           Caesar
           before
           .
           He
           was
           forc'd
           to
           undertake
           the
           Second
           to
           shun
           the
           fury
           of
           
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           were
           extreamly
           incensed
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           designing
           to
           deprive
           his
           Son
           Maxentius
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           been
           restored
           to
           the
           Purple
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           freely
           Abdicated
           before
           .
           And
           he
           came
           the
           third
           time
           into
           Gaul
           ,
           at
           his
           return
           from
           his
           Journey
           into
           Hungary
           ,
           whither
           he
           went
           ,
           but
           unsuccessfully
           ,
           to
           Sollicite
           Dioclesian
           to
           resume
           the
           Government
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           then
           that
           Constantine
           ,
           perceiving
           the
           ill
           Design
           he
           had
           formed
           to
           destory
           him
           ,
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           prevent
           him
           ,
           and
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           strangled
           .
           But
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           does
           not
           answer
           to
           any
           of
           these
           Expeditions
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           all
           posterior
           to
           the
           Year
           306.
           and
           all
           Historians
           agree
           ,
           that
           the
           General
           Persecution
           at
           that
           time
           began
           to
           abate
           in
           the
           West
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           Maximian
           in
           none
           of
           these
           Progresses
           passed
           the
           Alpes
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Fortune
           and
           the
           posture
           of
           his
           Affairs
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           did
           not
           put
           him
           into
           a
           condition
           to
           deprive
           himself
           of
           a
           whole
           Legion
           .
        
         
           Where
           shall
           we
           then
           find
           a
           fourth
           Expedition
           of
           Maximian
           into
           Gaul
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           Emperour
           might
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           Murthered
           the
           whole
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ?
           There
           is
           none
           left
           but
           that
           which
           is
           mentioned
           by
           Eutropius
           ,
           and
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           .
           These
           two
           Historians
           agree
           that
           some
           Troops
           of
           Banditi
           or
           Rapperees
           ,
           who
           were
           called
           Bagauds
           ,
           having
           raised
           a
           Tumult
           in
           Gaul
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Amandus
           and
           
             Aelianus
             ,
             Dioclesian
          
           made
           Maximian
           his
           Partner
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           in
           all
           haste
           with
           an
           Army
           to
           punish
           those
           Rebels
           .
           But
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Expedition
           is
           not
           agreed
           upon
           .
           
           Father
           Petau
           relates
           at
           large
           the
           different
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Learned
           concerning
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           times
           .
           He
           thinks
           that
           Maximian's
           Reign
           began
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           285.
           
           Dioclesian
           being
           then
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           vested
           the
           second
           time
           with
           the
           Tribunitian
           Power
           ;
           and
           he
           confutes
           Baronius
           who
           was
           led
           into
           a
           mistake
           by
           a
           passage
           of
           
           Mamertine
           .
           Mr.
           Baluze
           affirms
           ,
           that
           Dioclesian
           having
           been
           raised
           to
           the
           Empire
           on
           the
           20
           of
           November
           in
           the
           Year
           284.
           took
           Maximian
           into
           the
           Government
           on
           the
           First
           of
           April
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           285.
           and
           sets
           it
           down
           as
           a
           point
           universally
           agreed
           in
           History
           ,
           that
           the
           I
           wentieth
           Year
           of
           Maximian
           ought
           to
           answer
           his
           Eighth
           Consulship
           .
           From
           whence
           he
           concludes
           ,
           that
           Dioclesian
           Reigned
           Twenty
           Years
           ,
           Five
           Months
           ,
           and
           twelve
           Days
           ;
           and
           Maximian
           ,
           Twenty
           Years
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           Month.
           So
           that
           if
           this
           Calculation
           be
           just
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           Maximian's
           Reign
           ought
           to
           be
           reckoned
           from
           the
           First
           of
           April
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           285.
           
           Father
           *
           Pagi
           followeth
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Alexandrian
           Chronicle
           ,
           and
           having
           placed
           
           the
           beginning
           of
           
           Dioclesian's
           Reign
           on
           the
           17
           th
           of
           September
           in
           the
           Year
           284
           he
           adds
           that
           Maximian
           was
           Created
           ▪
           Caesar
           on
           the
           20
           of
           Novemb.
           the
           same
           Year
           .
        
         
         
           Eutropius
           ,
           and
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           ,
           are
           different
           in
           their
           Expression
           concerning
           the
           Character
           which
           Dioclesian
           gave
           to
           Maximian
           ,
           when
           he
           sent
           him
           into
           Gaul
           against
           the
           
             Bagands
             .
             Eutropius
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Herculeum
             Caesarem
             misit
          
           ,
           and
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Imperatore●
             jubet
          
           .
           Which
           difference
           occasioneth
           another
           Dispute
           amongst
           the
           Criticks
           ,
           viz.
           Whether
           Maximian
           was
           made
           first
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           then
           Augustus
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           Custom
           ;
           or
           whether
           both
           the
           Dignities
           were
           conferred
           on
           him
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           .
           
             Anthony
             Pagi
          
           ,
           and
           
             Henry
             Noris
          
           ,
           differ
           onely
           in
           the
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           suppose
           Maximian
           was
           raised
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           Augustus
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           of
           Opinion
           that
           before
           this
           he
           was
           made
           Caesar
           .
           But
           though
           both
           of
           them
           are
           great
           Masters
           ,
           and
           seem
           able
           to
           pronounce
           upon
           this
           Matter
           ,
           yet
           Mr.
           Baluze
           ,
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           Lactantius
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           alledges
           several
           Laws
           from
           whence
           he
           gathers
           ,
           that
           Maximian
           was
           first
           Created
           Augustus
           .
           Against
           which
           Opinion
           of
           his
           ,
           a
           Medal
           of
           
             Francis
             Angeloin's
          
           inscribed
           NOBILIS
           CAESAR
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Reverse
           PRINCIPI
           IVVENTVTIS
           ,
           was
           thought
           to
           make
           very
           much
           .
           But
           this
           difficulty
           the
           famous
           Mr.
           Cuper
           ,
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           Lactantius
           hath
           removed
           .
           Where
           he
           observes
           ,
           that
           this
           Medal
           ought
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           
             Galerius
             Maximianus
          
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           several
           of
           his
           are
           found
           with
           the
           same
           Inscriptions
           ,
           
           which
           are
           not
           upon
           any
           of
           the
           Medals
           of
           
             Herculeus
             Maximianus
          
           ,
           Collected
           by
           
             Counte
             Mezabarba
          
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Subject
           we
           have
           before
           us
           does
           not
           require
           that
           we
           should
           trouble
           our selves
           about
           these
           Chronological
           questions
           .
           We
           are
           in
           search
           of
           the
           time
           when
           Maximian
           took
           another
           Journey
           into
           Gaul
           ,
           not
           mentioned
           by
           Lactantius
           .
           Now
           the
           difficulty
           is
           not
           to
           find
           out
           that
           time
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           circumstanced
           both
           in
           Eutropius
           ,
           and
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           ,
           by
           two
           Memorable
           Events
           ;
           one
           of
           which
           is
           his
           Exaltation
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           Bagaudian
           Revolt
           under
           their
           Leaders
           Amandus
           and
           Aelianus
           .
           Both
           which
           do
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           undertook
           the
           Gallican
           Expedition
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           ▪
           285.
           to
           Wit
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           above
           Eighteen
           Years
           before
           he
           took
           his
           other
           Journies
           spoken
           of
           by
           Loctantius
           .
           But
           our
           business
           is
           to
           examine
           ,
           whether
           we
           can
           fix
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           to
           that
           time
           .
           And
           the
           Dispute
           is
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           if
           we
           give
           Credit
           to
           those
           Acts
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ,
           which
           both
           Surius
           and
           Baronius
           have
           followed
           .
           For
           there
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           the
           Bagauds
           ,
           of
           Amandus
           and
           Aelianus
           ,
           of
           Maximian
           s
           Assumption
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Expedition
           into
           Gaul
           with
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           .
           All
           which
           does
           agree
           well
           enough
           with
           the
           time
           we
           have
           assigned
           for
           the
           same
           Expedition
           .
           And
           
           it
           is
           strange
           ,
           that
           Cardinal
           Baronius
           ,
           who
           hath
           followed
           the
           Acts
           of
           Surius
           ,
           and
           ought
           consequently
           to
           have
           joined
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Bagaudian
           Revolt
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           hath
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           placed
           their
           Martyrdom
           in
           the
           Year
           297
           ,
           viz.
           Twelve
           Years
           after
           Dioclesian
           had
           taken
           Maximian
           into
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           into
           Gaul
           to
           suppress
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           Amandus
           and
           Aelianus
           .
           And
           since
           these
           two
           Events
           fell
           out
           so
           well
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           one
           would
           wonder
           Father
           Chifflet
           should
           be
           so
           transported
           ,
           upon
           his
           finding
           a
           Manuscript
           in
           which
           there
           is
           not
           a
           word
           spoken
           of
           the
           Begauds
           ,
           no●
           of
           Amandus
           nor
           Aelianus
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           that
           King
           Sigismond
           unluckily
           appeared
           there
           also
           amongst
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           as
           these
           two
           concuring
           Events
           very
           much
           favoured
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           so
           what
           is
           there
           related
           of
           St.
           Sigismond
           made
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           could
           not
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           that
           Martyrdom
           ,
           since
           he
           Dyed
           several
           Years
           before
           this
           Prince
           came
           into
           the
           World.
           Bollandus
           thought
           he
           might
           save
           the
           Credit
           of
           this
           piece
           ,
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           the
           work
           of
           this
           Holy
           Bishop
           of
           Lions
           ,
           and
           remove
           the
           Anachronism
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           formerly
           a
           Monastery
           at
           Agaunum
           ,
           and
           that
           King
           Sigismond
           only
           repaired
           and
           beautified
           it
           .
           But
           because
           it
           is
           but
           a
           poor
           shift
           ,
           destroyed
           both
           by
           the
           Acts
           of
           Surius
           ,
           and
           the
           Accounts
           which
           all
           the
           Historjans
           give
           of
           that
           Martyrdom
           ,
           
           Father
           Chifflet
           was
           overjoyed
           upon
           his
           finding
           a
           Manuscript
           ,
           wherein
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           King
           Sigismond
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Bagaudian
           Insurrection
           .
           We
           have
           already
           declared
           how
           good
           an
           Opinion
           we
           have
           of
           Father
           
           Chifflet's
           integrity
           ,
           which
           we
           don't
           pretend
           to
           retract
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           the
           Man
           who
           hath
           helped
           this
           place
           out
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           no
           Body
           ought
           to
           find
           fault
           with
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           suspect
           that
           some
           others
           might
           have
           conjured
           it
           away
           .
           Whatsoever
           may
           be
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           Father
           Chifflet's
           Manuscrpit
           ,
           sure
           
           it
           is
           that
           Impopostors
           are
           yet
           much
           ancienter
           than
           it
           .
           Now
           I
           hope
           Father
           Ruinart
           will
           not
           except
           against
           us
           ,
           for
           making
           some
           advantage
           of
           the
           Advice
           he
           himself
           gives
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           
             Dodwel
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Collectors
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             Murtyrs
             have
             frequently
             added
             too
             ,
             and
             lop't
             off
             such
             things
             as
             they
             did
             not
             like
             .
          
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Matter
           it self
           ,
           and
           examine
           whether
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           can
           be
           made
           to
           fall
           in
           with
           Maximian's
           fourth
           Expedition
           into
           Gaul
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           Eutropius
           ,
           and
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           .
           The
           Emperour
           Dioclesian
           ,
           fearing
           lest
           the
           Gallican
           Revolt
           should
           be
           of
           dangerour
           consequence
           ,
           assumes
           him
           into
           the
           Government
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           assistance
           he
           might
           with
           more
           ease
           to
           himself
           undergo
           the
           weight
           of
           it
           ;
           He
           raises
           an
           Army
           with
           all
           speed
           to
           
           suppress
           this
           threatning
           Insurrection
           in
           its
           Birth
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           supposed
           that
           he
           sent
           for
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           from
           the
           East
           ,
           to
           serve
           in
           the
           Expedition
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           needs
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           having
           passed
           the
           Mountains
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           facing
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           such
           a
           Frenzy
           of
           superstition
           on
           a
           sudden
           seized
           him
           ,
           as
           made
           him
           weaken
           his
           Army
           by
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           this
           whole
           Legion
           .
           We
           took
           Notice
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Romance
           was
           not
           very
           cautious
           in
           observing
           the
           Rules
           of
           probability
           ,
           But
           because
           some
           things
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           not
           seem
           very
           probable
           ,
           we
           shall
           therefore
           add
           something
           of
           more
           weight
           than
           meer
           Conjeures
           ,
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           our
           Assertion
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           let
           a
           Man
           be
           never
           so
           little
           versed
           in
           Roman
           History
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           no
           ground
           there
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           Maximian
           ,
           being
           but
           lately
           admitted
           to
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           should
           by
           his
           own
           single
           authority
           cut
           off
           a
           whole
           Legion
           .
           For
           though
           Dioclesian
           had
           made
           him
           Augustus
           ,
           
           yet
           were
           they
           Masters
           in
           Common
           ,
           and
           joint
           sharers
           of
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           and
           Legions
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           Galesius
           and
           Constantius
           were
           the
           First
           that
           shared
           the
           Empire
           .
           This
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           took
           very
           ill
           ,
           looking
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           diminution
           of
           its
           Power
           and
           glory
           .
           But
           this
           sharing
           of
           the
           Empire
           ending
           in
           the
           Victories
           which
           Constantine
           got
           over
           all
           his
           Competitors
           ,
           Rome
           became
           again
           the
           Mistress
           of
           the
           Universe
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Poet
           Porphyrius
           ,
           in
           a
           Poem
           which
           he
           composed
           in
           the
           15
           th
           Year
           of
           this
           Prince
           ,
           has
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
           
             —
             lacera
             cruentis
          
           
             Imperii
             pars
             fessa
             Poli
             ,
             diversa
             gemehat
          
           
             S●eptra
             ,
             &
             Ausoniae
             moerebat
             perdita
             jura
             .
          
        
         
           During
           the
           Division
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           each
           Emperour
           acted
           as
           he
           pleased
           in
           his
           own
           District
           ,
           and
           was
           under
           no
           obligation
           to
           Communicate
           his
           Affairs
           and
           Conduct
           to
           the
           other
           Emperours
           ;
           whereas
           when
           the
           Empire
           was
           possessed
           jointly
           by
           two
           or
           three
           Emperours
           ,
           they
           Consulted
           one
           another
           in
           all
           Affairs
           of
           Importance
           ,
           because
           each
           had
           an
           equal
           right
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           
             Aequo
             Jure
          
           ,
           as
           Eutropius
           saith
           ,
           speaking
           
           of
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Lucius
             Verus
          
           .
           Whence
           we
           may
           judge
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           in
           reason
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           Maximian
           would
           of
           his
           own
           head
           have
           Commanded
           a
           whole
           Legion
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           and
           without
           so
           much
           as
           Consulting
           Dioclesian
           ,
           have
           allarm'd
           all
           the
           Christians
           throughout
           the
           Empire
           by
           so
           violent
           a
           Persecution
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           if
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           whole
           Legion
           ,
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           a
           Cholerick
           and
           Enraged
           Prince
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           trifling
           matter
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           consquence
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           no
           great
           need
           for
           Maximian
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           to
           have
           ask'd
           the
           Advice
           of
           his
           Colleague
           ;
           but
           I
           question
           much
           ,
           whether
           any
           considering
           Person
           will
           think
           it
           so
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Let
           us
           reflect
           upon
           what
           the
           Historians
           tell
           us
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Dioclesian
           
           and
           Maximian
           till
           the
           time
           they
           begun
           to
           persecute
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           they
           represent
           those
           times
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           times
           of
           Ease
           and
           Plenty
           ,
           and
           they
           speak
           of
           their
           Government
           as
           managed
           with
           Clemency
           and
           Moderation
           .
           
           Matermin
           tells
           Maximian
           ,
           that
           no
           sooner
           had
           the
           Light
           of
           his
           Government
           shined
           upon
           the
           Empire
           ,
           but
           it
           overspread
           all
           places
           with
           peace
           and
           security
           .
           Eusebius
           ,
           in
           the
           12
           th
           and
           13
           th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           8
           th
           Book
           of
           his
           Church-History
           ,
           cannot
           forbear
           making
           frequent
           mention
           of
           the
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           both
           the
           Church
           and
           Empire
           enjoyed
           before
           Dioclesian
           and
           Maximian
           had
           resolved
           to
           Exterminate
           the
           Christians
           .
           
             Who
             can
             express
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             Prosperity
             and
             Plenty
             which
             the
             Empire
             enjoyed
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             those
             who
             Governed
             were
             well
             and
             kindly
             affected
             towards
             us
             .
             He
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             we
             want
             Words
             to
             express
             the
             great
             value
             and
             esteem
             which
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             met
             with
             amongst
             the
          
           Greeks
           and
           Barbarians
           ,
           
             and
             the
             perfect
             Liberty
             and
             Tranquility
             which
             the
             Professours
             of
             it
             enjoyed
             before
             the
             Persecution
             which
             was
             raised
             against
             the
             Church
             in
             our
             Days
             .
             The
             particular
             affection
             the
             Emperours
             shewed
             towards
             those
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Honour
             they
             did
             them
             ,
             in
             conferring
             upon
             them
             the
             Government
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             without
             obliging
             them
             to
             Sacrifice
             to
             their
             Idols
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           he
           adds
           .
           
             Who
             can
             recount
             the
             great
             numbers
             of
             those
             who
             came
             over
             every
             Day
             to
             make
             profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             ;
             how
          
           
           
             many
             Churches
             were
             Erected
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Crowds
             came
             People
             to
             pay
             their
             Homage
             to
             God
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancient
             Buildings
             proving
             too
             narrow
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             have
             others
             built
             more
             large
             and
             capacious
             .
             Neither
             could
             the
             Envy
             of
             Devils
             ,
             or
             Malice
             of
             Men
             ,
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             this
             Progress
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             People
             of
             God
             were
             not
             unworthy
             of
             his
             Almighty
             Protection
             and
             Favour
             .
             But
             when
             the
             excessive
             Liberty
             we
             enjoyed
             ,
             had
             slackned
             the
             strictness
             of
             our
             Discipline
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             begun
             to
             make
             War
             amongst
             our selves
             with
             abusive
             and
             bitter
             Words
             ;
             and
             Bishops
             Incensed
             against
             Bishops
             ,
             raised
             dissentions
             and
             disorders
             ;
             in
             a
             Word
             ,
             when
             Malice
             and
             Couzenage
             were
             come
             to
             their
             height
             ,
             then
             Divine
             Justice
             lift
             up
             his
             Hand
             to
             punish
             us
             ,
             First
             gently
             ,
             as
             it
             useth
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             permitted
             those
             amongst
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             who
             made
             profession
             of
             Arms
             ,
             to
             be
             Persecuted
             first
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           who
           can
           believe
           that
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           was
           Massacred
           at
           the
           time
           here
           described
           by
           Mamertine
           and
           Eusebius
           ?
           Can
           any
           one
           Style
           that
           a
           Reign
           of
           Peace
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           and
           Felicity
           ,
           in
           which
           above
           Six
           Thousand
           Six
           Hundred
           Persons
           were
           at
           one
           time
           inhumanly
           Murthered
           ?
           'T
           is
           supposed
           that
           Maximian
           Commanded
           them
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           upon
           their
           refusal
           to
           Sacrifice
           to
           Idols
           ,
           and
           yet
           Eusebius
           told
           us
           just
           now
           ,
           that
           both
           Dioclesian
           and
           Maximian
           conferred
           
           the
           Government
           of
           Provinces
           on
           Christians
           ,
           without
           any
           obligation
           to
           Offer
           Sacrifice
           .
           It
           was
           then
           the
           Custom
           amongst
           the
           Romans
           ,
           that
           the
           Proconsuls
           ,
           the
           Govenours
           ,
           and
           other
           Magistrates
           should
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           Gods
           ,
           to
           the
           safety
           and
           Genius
           of
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           present
           at
           all
           the
           publick
           Sacrifices
           Offered
           to
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           Reason
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Christians
           shunned
           those
           Employments
           as
           very
           dangerous
           baits
           ,
           and
           occasions
           of
           Sin.
           But
           their
           Exemplary
           integrity
           being
           without
           doubt
           a
           motive
           to
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           to
           desire
           they
           might
           be
           employed
           in
           places
           of
           publick
           Trust
           ,
           Eusebius
           observes
           ,
           that
           they
           acquitted
           them
           from
           the
           
           obligation
           of
           doing
           Sacrifice
           ,
           (
           as
           Mr.
           
             de
             Valois
          
           Reads
           that
           passage
           out
           of
           the
           Manuscripts
           of
           the
           Medicean
           ,
           and
           the
           Mazarine
           Libraries
           )
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Eusebius
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Faithful
             who
             made
             profession
             of
             Arms
             were
             Persecuted
             first
             .
          
           But
           this
           cannot
           be
           apply'd
           to
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           .
           For
           it
           is
           supposed
           that
           this
           Legion
           was
           Barbarously
           Massacred
           ;
           and
           Eusebius
           speaks
           of
           
           a
           Persecution
           ,
           whereby
           God
           did
           only
           Gently
           and
           Modarately
           chastise
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           certainly
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           a
           whole
           Legion
           cannot
           be
           called
           a
           light
           and
           gentle
           Chastisement
           .
        
         
           But
           Thirdly
           ,
           these
           last
           Words
           of
           Eusebius
           shew
           clearly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           make
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           f●ll
           in
           with
           
           Maximian's
           Expedition
           into
           Gaul
           
           against
           the
           
             Begauds
             .
             Eusebius
          
           having
           said
           expresly
           ,
           that
           the
           faithful
           who
           made
           profession
           of
           Arms
           were
           Persecuted
           first
           ,
           we
           need
           only
           find
           out
           the
           time
           when
           that
           Persecution
           against
           the
           Souldiers
           begun
           .
           For
           if
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           285.
           we
           may
           suppose
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           was
           then
           Condemned
           to
           Death
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           about
           that
           time
           that
           Maximian
           was
           taken
           into
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           Legions
           to
           March
           into
           Gaul
           ,
           to
           suppress
           the
           Rebelion
           of
           Amandus
           and
           Aelianus
           ,
           as
           Eutropius
           ,
           and
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           relate
           .
           But
           what
           will
           they
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           did
           not
           begin
           till
           above
           Twelve
           
           Years
           after
           that
           time
           .
           Father
           Pagi
           places
           it
           in
           the
           Year
           298.
           and
           Mr.
           Dodwel
           in
           301.
           whose
           Reasons
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           his
           Dissertations
           upon
           St.
           Cyprian
           .
           But
           without
           entring
           upon
           these
           Disputes
           of
           Chronology
           it
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           happened
           several
           Years
           after
           Maximian's
           Expedition
           
           into
           Gaul
           .
           Now
           the
           Account
           which
           Lactantius
           hath
           given
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           time
           and
           occasion
           of
           the
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           leaves
           no
           place
           to
           doubt
           of
           it
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           Dioclesian
           being
           anxious
           about
           the
           Success
           of
           the
           War
           against
           the
           Persians
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           left
           to
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Galerius
           ,
           Consulted
           the
           Aruspices
           concerning
           the
           Event
           thereof
           ,
           and
           adds
           ,
           that
           the
           Inspector
           having
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Christians
           hindred
           him
           from
           making
           any
           Discovery
           in
           the
           Entrals
           of
           the
           Victims
           ▪
           the
           Emperour
           thereupon
           Commanded
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           should
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           Idols
           ,
           and
           upon
           refusal
           
           should
           be
           drawn
           out
           of
           their
           respective
           Ranks
           ,
           and
           Disbanded
           .
           Mr.
           Baluze
           ,
           on
           this
           place
           of
           Lactantius
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           Eusebius
           hath
           very
           well
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           Persecution
           begun
           with
           the
           Souldiers
           ;
           and
           that
           really
           none
           but
           those
           who
           served
           in
           the
           Army
           were
           at
           first
           Persecuted
           .
           We
           ought
           especially
           to
           observe
           
           that
           Lactantius
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperours
           Anger
           and
           Fury
           against
           the
           Souldiers
           proceeded
           no
           further
           at
           that
           time
           than
           to
           Cashier
           them
           .
           Which
           Act
           of
           his
           ,
           Eusebius
           calls
           a
           punishment
           ;
           for
           amongst
           the
           Romans
           to
           be
           Cashiered
           and
           turned
           out
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           was
           accounted
           a
           great
           shame
           and
           disgrace
           ,
           as
           Hirtius
           tells
           us
           ,
           speaking
           
           of
           the
           African
           Wars
           .
           However
           ,
           Eusebius
           is
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           to
           call
           this
           Ignominy
           a
           
             light
             and
             gentle
             Punishment
          
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           other
           Evils
           which
           the
           Christians
           suffered
           some
           Years
           after
           .
           Therefore
           *
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           ,
           after
           having
           said
           that
           Licinius
           contending
           for
           the
           Empire
           with
           Constantine
           ,
           Commanded
           the
           Christian
           Souldiers
           either
           to
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           Idols
           ,
           or
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           Arms
           ,
           adds
           ,
           
             but
             we
             don
             t
             reckon
             this
             amongst
             the
             Persecutions
             ,
             as
             being
             too
             inconsiderable
             a
             thing
             to
             deserve
             a
             place
             amongst
             the
             Wounds
             which
             the
             Church
             received
             .
          
           Had
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           they
           would
           certainly
           have
           been
           reckoned
           among
           the
           Souldiers
           who
           suffered
           Persecution
           ;
           and
           because
           so
           great
           and
           remarkable
           an
           Event
           as
           this
           could
           not
           have
           escaped
           the
           knowledge
           both
           of
           Eusebius
           and
           Laciantius
           ,
           
           't
           is
           not
           likely
           the
           latter
           would
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperours
           did
           only
           at
           first
           Cashier
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           would
           not
           have
           called
           this
           Persecution
           a
           light
           and
           gentle
           Punishment
           .
           And
           since
           't
           is
           agreed
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           made
           profession
           of
           Arms
           were
           Persecuted
           first
           ,
           't
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           cannot
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           Expedition
           which
           Maximian
           made
           into
           Gaul
           ,
           to
           suppress
           the
           Revolt
           of
           Amandus
           and
           Aelianus
           .
           For
           Maximian
           undertook
           this
           Expedition
           some
           Months
           after
           his
           Admission
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           285.
           and
           the
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           according
           to
           Lactantius
           ,
           did
           not
           begin
           till
           a
           long
           time
           after
           .
           The
           same
           Author
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Persian
           Wars
           did
           then
           take
           up
           all
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Court
           ;
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           this
           Expedition
           did
           not
           happen
           till
           after
           he
           had
           settled
           his
           Affairs
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           severely
           punished
           those
           who
           had
           followed
           the
           party
           of
           Achillaeus
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           time
           when
           he
           was
           putting
           himself
           into
           a
           Condition
           to
           be
           revenged
           upon
           Narses
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           who
           taking
           advantage
           of
           the
           Revolt
           of
           
             Egypt
             ▪
          
           made
           irruptions
           into
           Armenia
           and
           Mesopotamia
           .
           Which
           hapned
           several
           Years
           after
           Maximian's
           Advancement
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           his
           Bagaudian
           Expedition
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Bagauds
           were
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           suffered
           death
           for
           refusing
           to
           persecute
           them
           .
        
         
           
             IT
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             take
             notice
             here
             of
             an
             Objection
             ,
             which
             may
             perhaps
             be
             made
             a
             gainst
             us
             ,
          
           Viz.
           
             That
             it
             is
             true
             that
             the
             Persecution
             mentioned
             in
             the
             precedent
             Chapter
             did
             not
             begin
             till
             near
             the
             year
             298
             ,
             or
             301
             ;
             But
             that
          
           Maximian
           
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             cut
             off
             the
          
           Theb.
           Legion
           
             upon
             another
             account
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             those
             People
             who
             had
             revolted
             ,
             and
             went
             under
             the
             nick-name
             of
          
           Bagauds
           ,
           
             being
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             was
             afraid
             least
             the
          
           Theb.
           Souldiers
           who
           
           
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             should
             joyn
             with
             the
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             thought
             it
             the
             best
             course
             he
             could
             take
             to
             get
             himself
             thus
             rid
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             This
             was
             the
             chief
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ,
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             their
             Martyrdom
             .
             Here
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             what
          
           Mezeray
           
             saith
             in
             his
             second
             Book
             of
             the
             Origin
             of
             the
          
           French
           
             concerning
             this
             matter
             .
             These
             are
             his
             words
             .
          
           After
           Carinus
           at
           his
           departure
           from
           Gaule
           had
           drawn
           thence
           all
           his
           Legions
           to
           go
           and
           encounter
           Dioclesian
           ;
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           being
           freed
           from
           the
           Troops
           that
           kept
           them
           in
           awe
           attempted
           likewise
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           heavy
           Yoke
           of
           settled
           Taxes
           ,
           and
           the
           arbitrary
           extorsions
           of
           their
           Governours
           :
           Which
           lying
           
           heaviest
           upon
           the
           Countrey
           people
           ,
           they
           took
           up
           arms
           first
           &
           Aelianus
           and
           Amandus
           ,
           two
           Officers
           in
           the
           Roman
           Army
           ,
           were
           so
           unwise
           as
           to
           put
           themselves
           at
           the
           head
           of
           them
           .
           Such
           slaves
           as
           were
           hardly
           used
           by
           their
           Masters
           ,
           joyned
           with
           them
           ;
           some
           came
           into
           this
           Party
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           surprised
           into
           it
           ,
           several
           were
           sollioited
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           them
           scorned
           the
           invitation
           .
           This
           Rising
           was
           call'd
           Bagaud
           ,
           and
           the
           followers
           of
           it
           Bagauds
           or
           Bagaudians
           .
           Which
           word
           (
           as
           some
           say
           )
           signifies
           Revolt
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           a
           Revolt
           of
           such
           as
           lived
           in
           
           the
           Woods
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Etymology
           of
           the
           word
           from
           the
           Ancient
           Celtick
           Language
           .
           For
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           those
           People
           having
           no
           other
           Fortresses
           and
           Places
           to
           retire
           to
           but
           Woods
           ,
           they
           there
           intrenched
           themselves
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Germans
           and
           Ancient
           Gauls
           .
           There
           were
           many
           Woods
           without
           doubt
           in
           several
           places
           of
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           but
           the
           chiefest
           and
           biggest
           of
           them
           was
           two
           Leagues
           from
           Paris
           on
           the
           River
           Marne
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           where
           now
           stands
           the
           Abbey
           of
           St.
           Maur
           ,
           called
           
             des
             Fossez
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Ditches
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           digged
           up
           a
           very
           spacious
           Trench
           to
           incamp
           there
           .
           Most
           of
           them
           were
           Christians
           .
           And
           who
           knows
           ,
           but
           that
           after
           so
           many
           horrid
           Persecutions
           which
           they
           had
           suffered
           ,
           their
           patience
           did
           turn
           at
           last
           into
           a
           just
           fury
           in
           arming
           them
           both
           against
           the
           Torments
           ,
           and
           their
           Tormentors
           .
           Maximian
           taking
           a
           review
           of
           his
           Troops
           near
           the
           Town
           of
           Aoste
           on
           this
           side
           of
           the
           Alpês
           ,
           the
           Theb.
           Legion
           refused
           to
           take
           the
           Oaths
           with
           the
           Ceremonies
           used
           amongst
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           being
           encouraged
           by
           the
           Speeches
           of
           their
           Tribune
           Mauritius
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           undergo
           two
           or
           three
           Decimations
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           be
           all
           cut
           to
           pieces
           ,
           then
           to
           desite
           themselves
           by
           those
           abominable
           
           Rites
           .
           The
           whole
           Legion
           was
           not
           there
           ,
           some
           Cohorts
           having
           been
           detached
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           signaliz'd
           themselves
           by
           a
           like
           Victory
           .
           So
           many
           brave
           Men
           who
           despised
           Death
           would
           have
           sold
           their
           lives
           to
           the
           Romans
           at
           a
           very
           dear
           rate
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           more
           glorious
           to
           die
           for
           the
           Faith
           ,
           which
           they
           professed
           ,
           than
           to
           fight
           for
           it
           .
           I
           say
           further
           that
           they
           would
           have
           strengthened
           very
           much
           the
           Bagaudian
           Party
           ,
           had
           their
           Religion
           permitted
           them
           to
           dissemble
           till
           they
           had
           joined
           them
           .
           However
           Maximian
           having
           defeated
           some
           of
           these
           Bagauds
           and
           received
           others
           into
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           having
           divided
           them
           ,
           he
           besieged
           their
           great
           Intrenchment
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           by
           Water
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           Vigour
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           he
           took
           it
           .
           All
           those
           who
           were
           found
           in
           it
           were
           put
           to
           the
           Sword
           without
           exception
           ;
           and
           their
           strong
           works
           were
           so
           entirely
           ruin'd
           and
           demolish'd
           ,
           that
           nothing
           of
           them
           but
           some
           few
           Ditches
           remained
           We
           are
           to
           believe
           ,
           saith
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Baboulene
           ,
           that
           these
           Men
           being
           Christians
           ,
           and
           despising
           their
           lives
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           pass'd
           through
           Martyrdom
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           have
           not
           their
           Acts
           in
           writing
           ,
           nevertheless
           their
           Memory
           and
           Names
           shall
           never
           be
           blotted
           out
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           .
           
             These
             are
             the
             new
             Weapons
             wherewith
             M.
          
           de
           Mezeray
           
             furnishes
             the
             Asserters
             of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             the
          
           Theb.
           
             Legion
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             difficulties
             we
             are
             very
             desirous
             to
             remove
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             clear
             this
             piece
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             .
             First
             then
             it
             is
             suppos'd
             in
             the
             Objection
             ,
             that
             most
             part
             of
             the
          
           Bagauds
           
             Army
             were
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Emperour
          
           Maximian
           
           caused
           the
           Theb.
           Legion
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           for
           fear
           so
           many
           brave
           Men
           should
           joyn
           with
           and
           strengthen
           the
           Rebels
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           Objection
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           an
           Ancient
           Anonymous
           Writer
           ,
           who
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Baboulene
           ,
           and
           who
           ought
           therefore
           to
           be
           credited
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           these
           Transactions
           happened
           in
           an
           Age
           nearer
           to
           his
           ,
           than
           to
           our
           times
           .
           Our
           Answer
           to
           this
           will
           not
           a
           little
           contribute
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           Falshood
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           Theb.
           Legion
           .
        
         
           And
           First
           in
           this
           Account
           of
           Mezeray
           ,
           supported
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           Anonymous
           Writer
           ,
           we
           find
           the
           Christians
           divided
           in
           their
           Practice
           upon
           a
           very
           considerable
           point
           of
           Morality
           .
           For
           some
           of
           them
           leaving
           the
           Plow
           take
           up
           Arms
           against
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           others
           on
           the
           contrary
           being
           up
           in
           Arms
           lay
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           patiently
           submit
           to
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           barbarous
           Orders
           of
           their
           Prince
           .
           Now
           to
           what
           shall
           we
           ascribe
           this
           difference
           in
           their
           Judgment
           and
           practices
           ?
           Was
           it
           that
           the
           Morality
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Alps
           differ'd
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Gauls
           ?
           Or
           must
           we
           attribute
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           difference
           to
           the
           diversity
           of
           their
           Climates
           ,
           Educations
           ,
           Tempers
           and
           Manners
           ?
           But
           we
           should
           spend
           too
           much
           time
           should
           we
           go
           about
           to
           untye
           this
           knot
           ,
           therefore
           the
           shortest
           way
           is
           to
           〈◊〉
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           〈◊〉
           positively
           ,
           that
           both
           〈…〉
           of
           〈…〉
           that
           is
           
           
           Christianity
           would
           rather
           loose
           than
           get
           by
           it
           .
           The
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           is
           asserted
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           thought
           very
           honourable
           to
           Christianity
           ;
           but
           then
           to
           support
           the
           Assertion
           ,
           and
           Insurrection
           of
           the
           first
           Christians
           in
           Gaule
           is
           brought
           in
           ,
           and
           a
           rebellious
           Conspiracy
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           Yoak
           of
           their
           Masters
           .
           So
           that
           if
           those
           who
           set
           up
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           an
           Obedience
           so
           intirely
           passive
           ,
           have
           ,
           in
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Theb.
           Souldiers
           a
           Legion
           of
           Martyrs
           to
           boast
           of
           :
           Those
           ,
           who
           on
           the
           contrary
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           Cases
           and
           Times
           ,
           in
           which
           Patience
           ought
           to
           give
           place
           to
           other
           Vertues
           ,
           shall
           find
           in
           the
           Bagauds
           a
           whole
           Army
           of
           Christians
           ,
           in
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           Empire
           ,
           to
           oppose
           to
           that
           Legion
           :
           And
           shall
           the
           Example
           of
           one
           single
           Legion
           ,
           be
           of
           more
           Weight
           and
           Consideration
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           a
           whole
           Army
           ?
        
         
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           persecution
           which
           *
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           rais'd
           ,
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           
             saith
             ,
             That
             that
             was
             the
             first
             time
             that
             Martyrs
             were
             known
             to
             have
             suffered
             in
          
           Gaule
           ,
           
             Christianity
             having
             been
             received
             somewhat
             late
             beyond
             the
          
           Alpes
           .
           From
           which
           words
           we
           may
           very
           reasonably
           infer
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           when
           Dioclesian
           admitted
           Maximian
           to
           a
           Partnership
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           the
           Christians
           were
           so
           numerous
           as
           to
           form
           an
           Army
           .
           But
           if
           to
           destroy
           this
           consequence
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           ,
           it
           be
           reply'd
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           likelyhood
           that
           the
           Gospel
           was
           preached
           so
           late
           in
           France
           ,
           a
           Country
           so
           near
           adjoining
           to
           Italy
           ,
           since
           in
           the
           
           time
           of
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Disciples
           had
           published
           it
           in
           the
           most
           distant
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           we
           will
           oppose
           nothing
           to
           this
           Answer
           ,
           that
           may
           any
           way
           detract
           from
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           French
           Churches
           .
           For
           besides
           ,
           that
           this
           would
           carry
           us
           too
           far
           beyond
           our
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Persecution
           ,
           which
           their
           unworthy
           Posterity
           have
           raised
           against
           us
           ,
           shall
           never
           lessen
           that
           high
           and
           just
           respect
           and
           veneration
           ,
           we
           have
           always
           had
           for
           the
           first
           Churches
           of
           the
           Gauls
           .
           But
           suppose
           it
           were
           True
           ,
           that
           St.
           Luke
           ,
           St.
           Philip
           ,
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Crescent
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           did
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Gaule
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           be
           suppos'd
           likewise
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           without
           ground
           that
           
             Vienna
             ,
             Lions
             ,
             Aix
             ,
             Narbonne
             ,
             Sens
             ,
             Paris
             ,
             Reims
             ,
             Limoges
             ,
             and
             Toulouse
             ,
          
           do
           boast
           of
           having
           received
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Apostolical
           Men
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           would
           not
           suffice
           ,
           unless
           we
           should
           also
           further
           suppose
           ,
           that
           these
           first
           Preachers
           left
           there
           both
           Successors
           and
           very
           great
           numbers
           of
           Converts
           .
           Nay
           ,
           indeed
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           out
           ,
           That
           their
           Preaching
           proved
           very
           effectual
           ,
           and
           made
           considerable
           progress
           every
           where
           .
           But
           if
           none
           but
           well
           approved
           Acts
           must
           be
           trusted
           ,
           this
           matter
           will
           prove
           of
           greater
           difficulty
           than
           may
           at
           first
           be
           imagined
           .
           The
           Assembly
           of
           the
           French
           Clergy
           having
           ordered
           
             all
             the
             Bishops
             to
             send
          
           Memoirs
           
             to
             the
             Messicurs
             of
             St.
          
           Marthe
           ,
           
             concerning
             the
             Foundations
             and
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             their
          
           Dioceses
           ;
           these
           learned
           Men
           made
           to
           these
           Memoirs
           several
           Additions
           and
           Discoveries
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           at
           
           last
           caused
           those
           large
           Volumes
           of
           theirs
           ,
           of
           Christian
           France
           ,
           to
           be
           Printed
           :
           'T
           is
           true
           we
           find
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           Preached
           in
           Gaule
           very
           early
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Disciples
           ;
           and
           we
           believe
           ,
           That
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           the
           Titles
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Churches
           are
           as
           good
           as
           those
           of
           many
           other
           Churches
           that
           flatter
           themselves
           with
           the
           like
           belief
           of
           their
           having
           been
           honoured
           with
           the
           Presence
           ,
           and
           the
           Preaching
           of
           some
           or
           other
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           came
           there
           in
           Person
           .
           But
           if
           you
           strictly
           and
           impartially
           consider
           the
           Works
           of
           
             Messicurs
             de
          
           St.
           Marthe
           ,
           after
           the
           Apostolick
           Age
           ,
           you
           fall
           into
           a
           kind
           of
           Wilderness
           ,
           a
           large
           waste
           of
           almost
           250
           years
           ,
           fill'd
           up
           with
           nothing
           but
           fabulous
           Legends
           and
           uncertain
           Traditions
           ,
           except
           the
           Relations
           of
           some
           few
           Martyrs
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           Lions
           ,
           who
           shine
           as
           Stars
           ,
           in
           so
           profound
           and
           long
           a
           Darkness
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           being
           made
           up
           of
           nothing
           but
           groundless
           Suppositions
           ,
           or
           Acts
           that
           may
           easily
           be
           proved
           to
           be
           spurious
           .
           I
           have
           by
           me
           the
           Original
           Copy
           of
           the
           Memoirs
           ,
           which
           
             Artus
             de
             Lion
          
           Bishop
           of
           Gap
           sent
           to
           Mrs.
           de
           St.
           Marthe
           ,
           written
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           signed
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           Where
           he
           proves
           ,
           that
           St.
           Demetrius
           ,
           Disciple
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Gap
           ;
           and
           gives
           two
           Reasons
           for
           it
           ;
           the
           First
           is
           ,
           That
           before
           the
           Protestants
           had
           pull'd
           down
           the
           Episcopal
           Palace
           in
           the
           year
           1577
           ,
           there
           were
           seen
           upon
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           great
           Hall
           ,
           the
           Images
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Gap
           ,
           and
           that
           St.
           
             Demetrius
             was
             at
             the
             head
             of
             them
             with
             these
             Words
             ,
             Saint
          
           Demetrius
           the
           
           
             First
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Gap
           ,
           
             and
             Disciple
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           :
           And
           that
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           they
           had
           yet
           an
           Eye
           Witness
           of
           it
           in
           their
           Chapter
           ,
           namely
           Mr.
           Paul
           of
           Bauvais
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           wrote
           these
           things
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           hundredth
           year
           of
           his
           Age.
           The
           other
           Authority
           he
           produces
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           a
           Berviary
           ,
           which
           Bertrand
           of
           Champeaux
           Bishop
           of
           Gap
           ,
           caused
           to
           be
           Printed
           in
           the
           year
           1499
           ,
           where
           St.
           Demetrius
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           Calender
           on
           the
           26th
           of
           October
           ,
           with
           the
           Character
           
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           
             totum
             Duplex
          
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Gap
           signifies
           the
           same
           as
           
             (
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Trent
           )
           
             Duplex
             primae
             Classis
          
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Festivals
           of
           Patrons
           and
           Titulars
           of
           Churches
           .
           After
           these
           so
           special
           and
           convincing
           proofs
           ,
           who
           would
           venture
           now
           to
           deny
           that
           St.
           Demetrius
           ,
           Disciple
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           plant
           the
           Faith
           in
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Gap
           ?
           That
           Breviary
           of
           Gap
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1499.
           is
           a
           curious
           Piece
           indeed
           .
           We
           read
           there
           in
           the.
           8th
           Lesson
           of
           St.
           Demetrius's
           Office
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Etymology
           of
           that
           Saint's
           Name
           ,
           that
           Demetrius
           
             ex
             eo
             dictus
             ,
             quia
             de
             Medio
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             de
             Mundo
             triumphavit
             :
          
           And
           in
           the
           fourth
           Lesson
           ,
           that
           the
           City
           of
           Gap
           ,
           having
           been
           taken
           by
           the
           Sarazens
           ,
           Count
           
             William
             beat
             them
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             half
             thereof
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             to
             God
             and
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
          
           Mary
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
          
           86
           ,
           
             on
             the
             Kalends
             of
             January
             ,
             in
             the
             fifth
             Indiction
             .
          
           Though
           it
           is
           well
           known
           to
           every
           body
           that
           the
           
           use
           of
           the
           Indictions
           did
           not
           begin
           till
           three
           Hundred
           Years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Sarazens
           did
           not
           make
           Inruptions
           into
           Gaule
           till
           several
           years
           after
           .
           Should
           we
           come
           to
           Examine
           narrowly
           the
           traditional
           Origins
           of
           most
           Gallican
           Churches
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           find
           much
           more
           solidity
           in
           any
           of
           them
           .
           And
           especially
           we
           may
           observe
           that
           after
           the
           First
           Age
           ,
           there
           happened
           to
           that
           kind
           of
           Traditions
           such
           an
           Eclipse
           ,
           or
           Discontinuation
           ,
           that
           they
           do'nt
           appear
           again
           till
           after
           the
           time
           of
           the
           General
           Persecution
           .
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           Mezeray
           and
           take
           his
           Anonimous
           Writer's
           bare
           word
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           Christians
           made
           a
           figure
           great
           enough
           at
           that
           time
           in
           Gaule
           ,
           to
           raise
           whole
           Armies
           against
           the
           Emperours
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           straining
           very
           much
           for
           to
           preserve
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           France
           their
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Sulpitius
             Serverus
          
           the
           Authority
           he
           deserves
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Disciples
           had
           preached
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           Gaule
           very
           early
           ,
           yet
           this
           blessed
           Seed
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           in
           the
           Parable
           ,
           was
           soon
           after
           choak'd
           by
           thorns
           ,
           and
           sprung
           not
           up
           again
           till
           a
           long
           time
           after
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           very
           late
           before
           it
           came
           to
           any
           considerable
           Maturity
           there
           .
           Gregory
           of
           Tours
           gives
           us
           this
           way
           of
           saving
           both
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           Gallick
           Church
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             about
             the
             Year
          
           250
           ,
           
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
          
           Decius
           ,
           
             the
             City
             of
          
           Toulouse
           had
           Saturnine
           
             for
             its
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             came
             from
          
           Rome
           
             with
             six
          
           
           
             others
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             in
          
           Gaule
           ,
           Viz.
           Gatian
           at
           Tours
           ,
           Trophimus
           at
           Arles
           ,
           Paul
           at
           Narbonne
           ,
           Dionysius
           at
           Paris
           ,
           Astremonicus
           at
           lermont
           ,
           and
           Martial
           at
           Limoges
           These
           are
           then
           the
           new
           Evangelists
           sent
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Decius
           ,
           to
           re-kindle
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Gaule
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           so
           long
           extinguished
           there
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           may
           be
           gathered
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           had
           not
           then
           made
           any
           great
           progress
           amongst
           the
           Gauls
           ,
           since
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           there
           was
           need
           to
           preach
           
           it
           a
           fresh
           there
           ,
           and
           even
           at
           Narbonne
           and
           Arles
           ,
           Citys
           rather
           belonging
           to
           Italy
           then
           to
           Gaule
           ,
           and
           which
           Sulpitius
           meant
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           Father
           Pagi
           .
           How
           is
           it
           possible
           then
           to
           imagin
           that
           four
           Years
           after
           the
           Reign
           of
           Decius
           ,
           the
           Christians
           should
           be
           so
           multiply'd
           in
           Gaule
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           make
           up
           vast
           Armys
           ,
           and
           those
           so
           formidable
           as
           to
           strike
           a
           terrour
           into
           Rome
           it self
           ,
           and
           to
           perplex
           its
           Emperours
           .
           This
           they
           would
           fain
           perswade
           us
           ,
           by
           Asserting
           peremptorily
           ,
           that
           the
           Bagauds
           were
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           Maximian
           destroy'd
           the
           Theb.
           Legion
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           was
           afraid
           They
           should
           joyn
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           Thirdly
           ,
           They
           are
           at
           a
           very
           great
           loss
           for
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           their
           Theb.
           Legion
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           this
           shift
           of
           supposing
           those
           Bagauds
           to
           have
           been
           Christians
           .
           For
           they
           cast
           no
           small
           blemish
           upon
           the
           Ancient
           Gallican
           Church
           ,
           who
           fix
           such
           a
           Character
           upon
           her
           Sons
           ▪
           &
           besides
           they
           are
           very
           much
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           
           Morals
           of
           the
           Christians
           of
           those
           Primitive
           Ages
           ,
           who
           think
           they
           were
           capable
           of
           such
           injustice
           and
           violences
           ,
           as
           the
           Bagauds
           stand
           charg'd
           with
           in
           History
           .
           Therefore
           Mezeray
           receiving
           the
           Bagauds
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           thought
           fit
           to
           clear
           them
           from
           these
           odious
           Aspersions
           and
           to
           justify
           their
           proceedings
           .
           
             Who
             knows
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             but
             that
             having
             suffer'd
             so
          
           
           
             many
             horrible
             Persecutions
             ,
             their
             Patience
             turn'd
             at
             last
             into
             a
             just
             Fury
             ,
             in
             arming
             themselves
             both
             against
             the
             Torments
             and
             the
             Tormentors
             .
             Bucherius
          
           endeavours
           likewise
           to
           excuse
           them
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           Bagauds
           
             were
             moved
             to
             a
             Rebellion
          
           
           
             which
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             just
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Crueltys
             and
             Tyranical
             Impositions
             of
             their
             Governours
             .
          
        
         
           
           Salvianus
           did
           the
           same
           before
           them
           ,
           whom
           perhaps
           they
           have
           both
           followed
           .
        
         
           
           
             He
             saith
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Bagauds
           oppressed
           by
           their
           unjust
           Judges
           ,
           lost
           all
           
           respect
           for
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           been
           Stript
           of
           the
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           Roman
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Emperor
          
           Augustus
           ,
           
             the
             better
             to
             procure
             himself
             the
             good
             Affection
             of
             the
          
           Gauls
           ,
           
             had
             granted
             to
             some
             of
             them
             the
          
           Roman
           ,
           
             to
             others
             the
          
           Latine
           ,
           
             and
             to
             others
             again
             the
          
           Italic
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           .
           Whence
           Salvian
           
             took
             occasion
             to
             say
          
           :
           We
           call
           the
           Bagauds
           Rebels
           and
           Profligate
           Villains
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           we
           that
           have
           hurried
           them
           into
           these
           Outrages
           .
           For
           how
           came
           they
           to
           be
           Bagauds
           ,
           
           but
           by
           our
           own
           injustice
           ,
           by
           our
           proscriptions
           of
           their
           Persons
           ,
           and
           violent
           Vsurpations
           of
           their
           Estates
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           being
           condemned
           to
           death
           and
           hang'd
           for
           the
           Robberies
           of
           their
           Judges
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           now
           become
           like
           Barbarians
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           suffered
           before
           to
           live
           like
           Romans
           .
        
         
           That
           Priest
           of
           Marseilles
           ,
           who
           wrote
           about
           the
           year
           of
           Our
           Lord
           495
           ,
           adds
           several
           other
           things
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Crimes
           and
           Violences
           which
           were
           imputed
           to
           the
           Bagauds
           are
           laid
           to
           the
           Charge
           of
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Gauls
           ,
           of
           their
           Judges
           and
           of
           the
           Collectors
           of
           the
           Taxes
           .
           But
           he
           never
           speaks
           the
           least
           Word
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Bagauds
           were
           Christians
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           his
           way
           of
           speaking
           on
           their
           behalf
           shews
           plaingly
           enough
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           profess
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           we
           need
           only
           compare
           his
           Apology
           with
           those
           of
           Athenagoras
           ,
           of
           ▪
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           Arnobius
           ,
           who
           lived
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Bagaudian
           Revolt
           .
           These
           Fathers
           speak
           of
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           of
           the
           Piety
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           Charity
           and
           Innocence
           of
           those
           happy
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Whereas
           Salvian
           Apologizes
           for
           the
           Bagauds
           by
           excusing
           their
           Crimes
           of
           Injustice
           ,
           Violence
           and
           Rebellion
           .
           Were
           that
           true
           which
           Mezeray
           saith
           of
           them
           ,
           perhaps
           Eutropius
           and
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           ,
           would
           have
           told
           us
           something
           concerning
           their
           Religion
           .
           Prosper
           might
           also
           have
           taken
           some
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           he
           makes
           mention
           
           of
           them
           in
           his
           Chronology
           ;
           so
           likewise
           Eumenius
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           ,
           wherein
           he
           informs
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Bagauds
           having
           besieged
           Autun
           ,
           that
           City
           
           implored
           the
           Emperour's
           Assistance
           .
           But
           it
           is
           most
           incredible
           that
           Marmertine
           would
           have
           been
           silent
           in
           this
           Matter
           in
           the
           Panegyrick
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           at
           Treves
           in
           praise
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Maximian
           .
           Mr.
           Cuper
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           it
           in
           the
           
           year
           288.
           
           The
           Learned
           
             Henry
             Norris
          
           puts
           it
           a
           year
           later
           ,
           in
           his
           curious
           Dissertations
           upon
           the
           Medal
           of
           Dioclesian
           and
           Maximian
           .
           Howsoever
           it
           be
           ,
           Mamertine
           made
           this
           publick
           Speech
           but
           few
           years
           after
           the
           defeat
           of
           the
           Bagauds
           ;
           wherein
           he
           endeavours
           to
           quicken
           his
           discourse
           by
           drolling
           upon
           their
           Army
           ;
           and
           
           makes
           a
           meer
           jest
           of
           it
           :
           
             That
             a
             Crew
             of
             ignorant
             Rusticks
             should
             pretend
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Arms
             ,
             and
             Military
             Discipline
             ;
             that
             the
             Plowman
             should
             change
             his
             Goad
             for
             a
             Pike
             ;
             the
             Shepherd
             leave
             his
             Flock
             to
             turn
             Trouper
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Husband
             man
             should
             plunder
             and
             waste
             his
             own
             Estate
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             Fruits
             of
             his
             own
             Labour
             with
             as
             little
             concern
             as
             the
             most
             Barbarous
             Enemy
             would
             have
             done
             .
          
        
         
           From
           which
           sharp
           and
           pungent
           Expressions
           ,
           One
           may
           give
           a
           shrewd
           Guess
           at
           what
           he
           would
           have
           added
           ,
           had
           the
           Bagauds
           professed
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           President
           Fauchet
           is
           One
           of
           the
           French
           Writers
           ,
           who
           hath
           made
           the
           greatest
           discoveries
           in
           the
           Gallick
           Antiquities
           .
           But
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Bagauds
           
           were
           Christians
           ;
           for
           
             he
             saith
          
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Gauls
           
             being
             overburdened
             with
             publick
             Subsidies
             and
             Taxes
             rose
             up
             in
             Arms
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
          
           290
           
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
          
           Amandus
           and
           Aelianus
           ,
           
           
             and
             took
             the
             Name
             of
          
           Bagauds
           ,
           
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             signifies
             in
             the
             old
          
           Gallick
           
             Language
             ,
             Forced
             Rebels
             or
             Traitors
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             Peasants
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             That
             the
             VVord
          
           Bagaud
           
             signifies
             Tribute
             ;
             the
             heavy
             Taxes
             being
             in
             some
             parts
             of
          
           France
           
             not
             many
             years
             ago
             ,
             called
          
           Bagoges
           .
           
             These
             troubles
             were
             appeased
             by
          
           Maximian
           ,
           
           Dioclesians
           
             Partner
             in
             the
             Empire
          
           .
           Joseph
           Scaliger
           ,
           
             saith
             ,
             That
          
           Bagaud
           
             is
             not
             a
          
           French
           
             VVord
             ,
             but
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Faction
             or
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             ever
             since
             the
             time
             of
          
           Dioclesian
           ,
           the
           Highway-men
           and
           Robbers
           
             were
             call'd
             Bagauds
          
           .
           Which
           agrees
           with
           what
           
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           saith
           ,
           That
           Amandus
           and
           Aelianus
           gathered
           together
           great
           numbers
           of
           Peasants
           and
           Robbers
           .
           And
           that
           which
           shews
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Faction
           or
           Party
           according
           to
           Joseph
           Scaliger's
           Observation
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           Idacius
           in
           his
           Chronology
           speaks
           of
           the
           Bagauds
           ,
           who
           mutined
           in
           Spain
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Tarragonia
           ,
           under
           the
           Kings
           Rechila
           and
           Theodoricus
           .
           'T
           is
           also
           very
           likely
           ,
           that
           they
           wandred
           from
           one
           Countrey
           to
           another
           as
           the
           Hordes
           of
           the
           Tartars
           do
           .
           This
           Conjecture
           is
           seconded
           by
           what
           Prosper
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           Physician
           nam'd
           
             Eudoxius
             ,
             who
             took
             shelter
             in
             the
          
           Bagaud
           ,
           
             which
             then
             had
             changed
          
           
           Station
           .
           And
           because
           perhaps
           they
           lived
           in
           Tents
           ,
           their
           Name
           might
           well
           be
           derived
           from
           thence
           ;
           since
           Amerbachius
           remarks
           that
           formerly
           the
           Tents
           were
           call'd
           
             Baugas
             .
             Menage
          
           in
           his
           Origines
           of
           the
           French
           Tongue
           saith
           ,
           That
           Ciron
           fetched
           the
           term
           Bagaud
           from
           the
           Greek
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           in
           Suidas
           to
           live
           a
           Vagabond
           ,
           or
           rambling
           
           Life
           ,
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Bochart
           derived
           it
           from
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Bagad
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             to
             revolt
          
           ,
           
           though
           it
           is
           properly
           used
           for
           Perfidious
           .
           He
           relates
           besides
           one
           of
           the
           Memoirs
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Dupuy
           communicated
           to
           him
           upon
           the
           Names
           which
           divers
           Nations
           and
           People
           have
           given
           to
           the
           Gangs
           of
           Robbers
           ,
           or
           Highway-men
           ,
           where
           the
           Bagauds
           seem
           to
           Answer
           to
           the
           Vscoks
           of
           Dalmatia
           ,
           the
           Cosaks
           of
           Poland
           ,
           the
           Heydukes
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           the
           Arabs
           of
           Africa
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Pyrenean
             Mikelets
          
           .
           So
           that
           it
           makes
           doubtless
           very
           much
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Ancient
           
             Gallican
             Church
          
           to
           maintain
           ,
           that
           those
           Bagauds
           professed
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           what
           poor
           shifts
           they
           are
           forc'd
           to
           make
           use
           of
           in
           defending
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           ,
           when
           they
           find
           themselves
           oblig'd
           to
           assert
           that
           the
           best
           and
           most
           Ancient
           Christians
           were
           Banditi
           ,
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           Rapperies
           .
           And
           besides
           let
           the
           say
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           they
           shall
           never
           perswade
           us
           that
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Third
           Century
           ,
           there
           were
           sufficient
           numbers
           of
           these
           goodly
           Christians
           to
           make
           up
           an
           Army
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           whole
           it
           seems
           much
           better
           to
           reject
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           as
           a
           groundless
           Romance
           ,
           then
           to
           cast
           such
           a
           scandal
           upon
           the
           primitive
           and
           golden
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           But
           had
           Mazeray
           and
           the
           other
           Writers
           read
           with
           attention
           the
           fifth
           Book
           of
           Salvian
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           deplores
           the
           sad
           misfortune
           and
           miseries
           of
           Gaule
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           imagin'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Bagauds
           had
           been
           Christians
           .
           The
           Christians
           being
           there
           very
           numerous
           in
           his
           time
           and
           involved
           
           in
           publick
           calamities
           ,
           Salvian
           represents
           them
           as
           Persons
           of
           a
           Spirit
           and
           Principles
           quite
           different
           from
           those
           which
           Mezeray
           attributes
           to
           the
           
             Bagauds
             .
             VVhat
             place
             is
             there
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             where
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Governours
             of
             Towns
             do
             not
             devour
             the
             entrails
             of
             the
          
           Widows
           and
           Orphans
           ,
           
             nay
             and
             even
             of
             the
             Saints
             too
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             deal
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             because
             either
             the
             love
             they
             have
             for
             their
             Religion
             hinders
             them
             from
             making
             any
             resistance
             ,
             or
             their
             innocence
             and
             humility
             does
             not
             leave
             them
             the
             power
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Galican
           Church
           ,
           and
           we
           ought
           rather
           to
           follow
           Salvian
           ,
           who
           lived
           nearer
           to
           those
           first
           times
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           then
           Mazeray
           and
           the
           Legend-Writers
           ,
           who
           say
           that
           the
           Christians
           in
           Gaule
           rose
           up
           in
           Arms
           ,
           and
           that
           Maximian
           caused
           the
           Theb.
           Legion
           to
           be
           put
           to
           the
           sword
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           joyn
           with
           and
           strengthen
           that
           Party
           .
           Nevertheless
           it
           is
           Universally
           believed
           as
           a
           certain
           Truth
           ,
           not
           only
           at
           Turin
           ,
           but
           throughout
           all
           Italy
           .
           All
           the
           Modern
           Writers
           speak
           of
           it
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Preachers
           on
           the
           Festival
           of
           the
           Theb.
           Soulders
           do
           from
           their
           Pulpits
           deliver
           it
           so
           to
           the
           People
           .
           After
           the
           very
           same
           manner
           
             Emmanuel
             Tesauro
          
           ,
           famous
           for
           several
           of
           his
           other
           Works
           ,
           and
           especially
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Lombardy
           ,
           relates
           the
           matter
           in
           the
           account
           he
           gives
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           Theb.
           Legion
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Turin
           Printed
           in
           ●olio
           ;
           where
           he
           
           saith
           that
           at
           the
           Place
           where
           St.
           Mauritius's
           
           Town
           now
           stands
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Altar
           upon
           which
           the
           Emperour
           
             Maximian
             commanded
             all
             the
             Souldiers
             of
             his
             Army
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             Jupiter
             ,
             and
             swear
             hostilety
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           But
           
             Mezeray
             ,
             Tesauro
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           others
           have
           been
           led
           into
           this
           mistake
           by
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Agaunum
           .
           For
           those
           Acts
           in
           
           Surius's
           Copy
           and
           in
           that
           of
           Chisslet
           do
           attribute
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           Death
           to
           their
           refusal
           to
           go
           and
           persecute
           the
           Christians
           in
           Gaule
           .
           *
           There
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             they
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             were
             Commanded
             to
             persecute
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             alone
             refused
             to
             Execute
             that
             Bloody
             Order
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           having
           commanded
           the
           whole
           Theb.
           Legion
           to
           be
           decimated
           ,
           sent
           new
           Orders
           ,
           
             to
             force
             all
             those
             who
             were
             left
             to
             promise
             that
             they
             would
             persecute
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           But
           this
           chiefly
           appears
           in
           the
           Speech
           the
           Theb.
           Souldiers
           are
           made
           to
           speak
           to
           Maximian
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Author
           of
           these
           Acts
           hath
           displayed
           all
           his
           Wit
           and
           Rhetorick
           .
           
             We
             offer
             you
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             the
             best
             Service
             our
             hands
             can
             perform
             ,
             against
             all
             your
             enemies
             whatsoever
             ;
             but
             we
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             the
             blackest
             of
             crimes
             ,
             to
             imbrue
             them
             in
             innocent
             blood
             .
             These
             hands
             know
             how
             to
             fight
             against
             VVicked
             men
             and
             Rebels
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             never
             yet
             learned
             to
             destroy
             good
             Men
             and
             loyal
             Subjects
             &c.
             —
             You
             command
             us
             to
             go
             and
             seck
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             punishment
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             need
             for
             you
             to
             make
             these
             enquiries
             any
             further
             ,
             for
             here
             we
             our selves
             are
             Christians
             ,
             and
             do
             confess
             God
             the
             Father
             the
             Author
             of
             a●
             things
             ,
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           
           
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           This
           one
           particular
           related
           in
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           
           Maximian's
           Army
           was
           ordered
           to
           persecute
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           their
           Rebellion
           ,
           shews
           evidently
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           Theb.
           Legion
           to
           be
           but
           a
           counterfeit
           Story
           .
           Such
           a
           studied
           and
           pathetick
           Speech
           as
           this
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           made
           to
           deliver
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           is
           another
           proof
           of
           the
           Forgery
           of
           their
           Acts.
           These
           little
           School
           Declamations
           would
           have
           been
           very
           unbecoming
           the
           mouths
           of
           dying
           Christians
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           whose
           minds
           were
           wholely
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           another
           Life
           .
           Whensoever
           such
           Speeches
           as
           these
           are
           found
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           Martyrs
           we
           may
           well
           conclude
           ,
           that
           either
           those
           Acts
           are
           counterfeit
           ,
           or
           that
           those
           Speeches
           were
           added
           to
           them
           by
           some
           Christians
           of
           the
           following
           Ages
           .
           The
           true
           Acts
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           are
           those
           that
           have
           been
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           publick
           Registers
           ,
           Church-Offices
           ,
           and
           Proconsular
           Acts.
           Now
           after
           the
           Stentence
           of
           Death
           pronounced
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           usual
           amongst
           the
           Romans
           to
           insert
           or
           add
           to
           them
           
           any
           thing
           more
           in
           the
           publick
           Registers
           .
           The
           Opinion
           of
           Mezeray
           upon
           this
           matter
           is
           so
           just
           and
           so
           rational
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           well
           worth
           reciting
           .
           
             In
             all
             the
             Authentick
             Acts
             of
             Martyrs
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             you
             will
             find
             an
             ardent
             Charity
             for
             God
             and
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             a
             modesty
             and
             humility
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             by
             how
             much
             they
             were
             more
             constant
             and
             worthy
             of
             Glory
             ,
             an
             entire
             confidence
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             extream
             diffidence
             of
             their
             own
             Weakness
             ,
             much
             Meekness
             and
             Compassion
             for
             those
             who
             were
             fallen
             ,
             great
             Wisdom
             and
          
           
           
             Strength
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             continual
             Prayers
             to
             God
             :
             All
             which
             godly
             dispositions
             render
             those
             other
             Acts
             ,
             which
             make
             Martyrs
             utter
             long
             Speeches
             and
             elaborate
             Discourses
             ,
             Invectives
             and
             Threatnings
             ,
             justly
             suspected
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           since
           Mezeray
           was
           induced
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           
           Maximian's
           Army
           were
           Christians
           ,
           only
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Authors
           of
           St.
           
           Baboulene's
           Life
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           examine
           what
           can
           be
           built
           upon
           this
           Writer's
           Authority
           ;
           And
           i●
           we
           cast
           but
           half
           an
           eye
           upon
           this
           Work
           of
           his
           ,
           we
           shall
           plainly
           discern
           that
           the
           whole
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           of
           it
           is
           made
           up
           of
           nothing
           but
           fabulous
           Legends
           and
           Fictions
           .
           The
           Manucript
           is
           kept
           at
           Paris
           in
           the
           Library
           of
           St.
           
             Germain
             Des-Prez
          
           ,
           and
           
             James
             Dubrcuil
          
           ,
           a
           Monk
           of
           that
           Abbey
           ,
           made
           an
           abrigdment
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           published
           it
           in
           the
           Year
           1614.
           
           Mr.
           
             Du
             Chesne
          
           inserted
           it
           some
           Years
           after
           in
           his
           History
           of
           France
           ;
           Father
           Le-Cointe
           takes
           notice
           of
           it
           also
           
           in
           his
           Annals
           ,
           and
           rejecteth
           it
           as
           altogether
           unworthy
           of
           credit
           ;
           for
           he
           observeth
           ,
           that
           this
           Writer
           exactly
           follows
           in
           every
           thing
           that
           Anonymous
           Impostor
           ,
           who
           wrote
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ;
           of
           which
           he
           gives
           these
           following
           particulars
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           he
           makes
           Erchenald
           Major
           of
           the
           Palace
           in
           the
           first
           Year
           of
           Clovis
           ,
           whereas
           Fredegair
           calls
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           in
           that
           Office
           
             Aeganes
             .
             Secondly
          
           ,
           that
           he
           confounds
           Aubert
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Paris
           under
           King
           Clovis
           ,
           with
           Agilbert
           ,
           who
           was
           Bishop
           of
           that
           ●●e
           under
           Clotary
           .
           Son
           to
           
             Clovis
             .
             Thirdly
          
           ,
           that
           of
           two
           Baboulenes
           ,
           one
           of
           whom
           was
           
             Abbas
             Bob●ensis
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
           
             Abbas
             Fosatensis
          
           ,
           he
           makes
           but
           one
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           he
           reckons
           but
           85.
           
           Years
           from
           the
           Death
           of
           Clovis
           the
           first
           to
           the
           Death
           of
           Clovis
           the
           second
           ;
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           he
           makes
           Clovis
           the
           second
           to
           succeed
           his
           Father
           Dagobert
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           643
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Indiction
           .
           And
           several
           other
           faults
           he
           finds
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           all
           contrary
           to
           the
           known
           truth
           of
           History
           .
           But
           a
           most
           notable
           one
           is
           his
           Saying
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Abbey
             of
             St.
             Maur
             des
             Fossez
          
           is
           situate
           in
           the
           place
           where
           formerly
           the
           Camp
           of
           the
           Bagauds
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           incamped
           there
           because
           there
           was
           then
           standing
           an
           old
           Castle
           ,
           built
           by
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           inclosed
           with
           Walls
           ,
           and
           secured
           on
           all
           sides
           with
           large
           Ditches
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           that
           Abbey
           of
           St.
           Maur
           is
           call'd
           by
           several
           Writers
           of
           the
           Later
           Ages
           
             Castrum
             Bagaudarum
          
           .
           Mr.
           Menage
           in
           his
           Origines
           upon
           the
           Word
           Bagauds
           saith
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Charter
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           St.
           Maur
           ,
           granted
           in
           the
           Year
           868.
           
           
             St.
             Maur
             des
             Fossez
          
           is
           call'd
           
             Castrum
             Bagaudarum
          
           ,
           and
           adds
           
             because
             Anciently
             it
             was
             a
             Fort
             of
             the
             Bagauds
             .
          
           But
           who
           told
           that
           Anonymus
           Author
           ,
           that
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           had
           built
           there
           a
           noble
           
             Castle
             ,
             Nobiliter
             Constructum
          
           .
           He
           is
           the
           only
           Writer
           who
           speaks
           of
           that
           Castle
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Commentaries
           of
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           though
           all
           his
           Actions
           in
           Gaule
           are
           therein
           Writen
           with
           the
           greatest
           exactness
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           this
           
           Impostor
           makes
           Orosius
           to
           say
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           never
           thought
           of
           .
           For
           Orosius
           saith
           ,
           that
           Amandus
           and
           Aelianus
           
             having
             got
             a
             considerable
             number
             of
             Peasants
             together
             ,
             raised
             great
             disturbances
             in
          
           Gaule
           ,
           
             which
             Oblig'd
          
           Dioclesian
           
             to
             create
          
           Maximianus
           Herculeus
           ,
           Caesar
           ,
           
             and
             to
             send
             him
             thither
          
           ,
           
           
             who
             being
             a
             Man
             of
             considerable
             experience
             in
             War
             ,
             easily
             dispersed
             that
             Army
             of
             Peasants
             which
             was
             altogether
             without
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             .
          
           But
           this
           Anonymous
           Scribler
           makes
           Orosius
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           Amandus
           and
           Aelianus
           were
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           revolted
           only
           ,
           because
           they
           thought
           that
           their
           Religion
           did
           not
           allow
           them
           to
           obey
           Pagan
           Princes
           .
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           impudence
           this
           ,
           first
           to
           invent
           Fables
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           quote
           a
           Famous
           Historian
           .
           If
           we
           take
           this
           Authors
           quotation
           out
           of
           him
           for
           truth
           ,
           Orosius
           attributes
           very
           Noble
           and
           Evangelical
           Morals
           to
           the
           Christians
           of
           the
           Third
           Century
           ,
           in
           making
           them
           shake
           off
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           lawful
           superiours
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           were
           not
           
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           .
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Tirlemont
          
           makes
           a
           Remark
           very
           su●iable
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           It
           is
           upon
           the
           Acts
           of
           St.
           Maximus
           ,
           related
           by
           Baronius
           in
           the
           year
           254.
           
           
             There
             arises
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             yet
             greater
             difficulties
             from
             what
          
           Optimus
           
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Edict
             of
          
           Decius
           ,
           
             commanded
             all
             Christians
             to
             forsake
             their
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             lawful
             Prince
             ,
             on
             whom
             all
             things
             depended
             ,
             and
             to
             Worship
             his
             Gods.
          
           Against
           which
           Mr.
           Tirlemont
           with
           great
           reason
           does
           except
           thus
           .
           
             What
             does
             all
             this
             mean
             ?
             Should
             then
             the
             Christians
             have
             made
             any
             difficulty
             to
             acknowledg
          
           Decius
           
             for
             their
             Emperour
             ?
             By
             no
             means
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             were
             the
             most
             Submissive
             and
             Truest
             Subjects
             to
             their
             Princes
             ,
             Nevertheless
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             prefer
             them
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             they
             were
             deemed
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             duty
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             .
          
           In
           fine
           ,
           this
           Anonymous
           Writer
           of
           
           Mezeray's
           relates
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           very
           differently
           ,
           both
           
           from
           the
           counterseit
           St.
           
             Eucherius
             ,
             Surius
          
           ,
           and
           Father
           Chifflet
           .
           For
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           Maximian
           having
           ordered
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           his
           Army
           should
           swear
           upon
           the
           Altars
           of
           his
           Gods
           ,
           Sacrifice
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           oblige
           themselves
           by
           an
           Oath
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           persecute
           the
           Christians
           where-ever
           they
           should
           meet
           with
           any
           of
           them
           :
           Mauritius
           answered
           for
           the
           whole
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           under
           his
           Command
           .
           
             We
             know
             ,
             O
             Emperour
             ,
             how
             to
             fight
             against
             Rebels
             and
             Wicked
             Persons
             ;
             but
             we
             know
             not
             how
             to
             make
             War
             upon
             Good
             Men
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Fellow
             Subjects
             :
             Though
             we
             are
             all
             well
             Arm'd
             ,
             yet
             we
             do'nt
             make
             any
             resistance
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             willing
             to
             have
             our
             own
             blood
             shed
             ,
             than
             to
             shed
             that
             of
             others
             .
             So
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             they
             stretched
             out
             their
             necks
             to
             the
             Executioners
             ,
             and
             were
             raised
             by
             their
             Torments
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             Paradise
             .
          
           And
           thus
           this
           Anonymous
           Author
           leads
           us
           immediatly
           to
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Romance
           ,
           whereas
           the
           supposed
           St.
           Eucherius
           ,
           after
           Maximian
           hath
           given
           his
           barbarous
           Orders
           ,
           makes
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           to
           withdraw
           ;
           supposes
           ,
           that
           it
           refuses
           to
           march
           ;
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           only
           decimated
           at
           first
           ;
           makes
           the
           Emperour
           to
           reiterate
           his
           Orders
           ,
           relates
           their
           Speech
           to
           this
           Prince
           ;
           and
           so
           entertaining
           his
           Reader
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           intervening
           particulars
           ,
           he
           at
           last
           brings
           him
           to
           the
           Catastrophe
           of
           his
           Tragedy
           .
           Whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           is
           not
           originally
           found
           but
           in
           false
           and
           supposititious
           Writings
           ,
           and
           was
           only
           related
           at
           first
           by
           Impostours
           .
           One
           invented
           and
           publish'd
           the
           Story
           of
           this
           Martyrdom
           ,
           Another
           vouch'd
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           Narrative
           ,
           by
           another
           of
           his
           own
           :
           And
           upon
           the
           credit
           of
           
           these
           two
           Relators
           ,
           hundreds
           of
           others
           believed
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           it
           became
           a
           common
           Opinion
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           a
           Tale
           never
           misses
           to
           be
           credited
           ,
           when
           it
           begins
           to
           grow
           ancient
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           every
           day
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           Relation
           hath
           passed
           for
           current
           for
           fifty
           or
           threescore
           years
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           almost
           too
           late
           to
           Contradict
           ,
           or
           call
           it
           in
           Question
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVII
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           is
           not
           True
           ,
           That
           some
           Cohorts
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           were
           detached
           out
           of
           
           Maximian's
           Army
           to
           March
           against
           Carausius
           .
        
         
           TOWARDS
           the
           end
           of
           the
           counterfeit
           Agaunian
           Acts
           there
           is
           a
           passage
           which
           affords
           us
           another
           proof
           ,
           that
           this
           Story
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           is
           a
           Forgery
           .
           
           It
           was
           ,
           saith
           the
           Author
           ,
           a
           common
           report
           ,
           That
           Vrsus
           and
           Victor
           ,
           two
           Souldiers
           of
           that
           Legion
           ,
           suffered
           death
           for
           Christ
           at
           Soleurre
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           ask
           the
           Legend
           Writers
           ,
           how
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           Theb.
           Souldiers
           left
           their
           Legion
           ,
           and
           were
           martyred
           so
           far
           off
           in
           Suisserland
           ,
           they
           answer
           ,
           that
           Maximian
           upon
           his
           March
           into
           Gaule
           ,
           to
           compose
           the
           Bagaudian
           troubles
           ,
           was
           inform'd
           that
           Carausius
           had
           revolted
           ,
           and
           seized
           on
           
           both
           the
           Port
           of
           Bologne
           and
           the
           Navy
           which
           the
           Romans
           kept
           there
           .
           Which
           news
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           make
           a
           great
           detachment
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           it
           in
           haste
           down
           the
           Rhine
           against
           this
           Rebel
           .
           They
           add
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           amongst
           this
           detachment
           some
           Cohorts
           of
           the
           
             Theb
             Legion
          
           ,
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           whereof
           were
           massacred
           upon
           the
           roads
           ,
           upon
           the
           news
           of
           what
           had
           happened
           at
           Agaunum
           to
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Legion
           ;
           so
           that
           Vrsus
           and
           Victor
           were
           put
           to
           death
           at
           Soleurre
           :
           Three
           Hundred
           and
           Eighteen
           were
           thrown
           into
           a
           Well
           at
           Colen
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           in
           several
           places
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           .
           If
           you
           ask
           them
           further
           ,
           who
           told
           them
           all
           these
           Transactions
           and
           Particulars
           ,
           they
           cite
           you
           one
           Helinaud
           a
           Monk
           of
           the
           Cistertian
           Order
           ,
           and
           Author
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           
             Florentius
             ,
             Cassius
             ,
             Victor
             ,
             Gerion
          
           and
           several
           other
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           .
           These
           Acts
           are
           found
           
           in
           Surius
           on
           the
           10th
           of
           October
           ,
           where
           he
           puts
           the
           death
           of
           these
           pretended
           Saints
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           strange
           ,
           that
           Cardinal
           Baronius
           should
           not
           scruple
           to
           follow
           these
           Acts
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           full
           of
           such
           visible
           and
           Palpable
           Untruths
           ;
           unless
           he
           did
           it
           for
           the
           reason
           we
           have
           formerly
           given
           ,
           viz.
           That
           in
           examining
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           so
           many
           Apocryphal
           Authors
           and
           supposititious
           Writings
           do
           occur
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           troublesom
           to
           get
           rid
           of
           them
           .
           Which
           thing
           however
           ,
           far
           from
           being
           favourable
           to
           that
           Martyrdom
           ,
           ought
           the
           rather
           to
           render
           it
           more
           su●picious
           ,
           seeing
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           produced
           in
           its
           defence
           but
           spurious
           and
           counterfeited
           
           Acts.
           But
           let
           us
           hear
           what
           Helinaud
           himself
           saith
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Emperour
          
           Maximian
           
             marching
             against
             the
          
           Bagauds
           
             had
             notice
             given
             him
             ,
             that
          
           Carausius
           
             was
             forming
             some
             enterprise
             against
             the
          
           Empire
           ;
           
             That
             this
          
           Carausius
           
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             quality
             ,
             and
             made
             by
             the
          
           Romans
           
             Governour
             of
             a
             Province
             near
             the
             Ocean
             and
             upon
             those
             Confines
             of
          
           Gaule
           and
           Saxony
           ,
           
             which
             the
          
           Franks
           ,
           
             driven
             a
             second
             time
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Countrey
             ,
             were
             come
             to
             inhabit
             .
             That
             the
          
           Emperour
           
             upon
             this
             News
             gave
             Orders
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Army
             should
             go
             down
             the
          
           Rhine
           ;
           
             amongst
             which
             were
             some
             Cohorts
             of
          
           Christian
           
             Souldiers
             commanded
             by
          
           Gerion
           ,
           Victor
           ,
           Cassius
           and
           Florentius
           .
           Then
           he
           relates
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
             ,
             upon
             their
             refusing
             to
             adore
             an
             Idol
             ,
             that
          
           Maximian
           
             set
             up
             at
             a
             place
             called
             afterwards
             St.
          
           Maurice
           ,
           
             and
             to
             which
             he
             Order'd
             all
             his
             Army
             to
             do
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           Then
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
          
           Emperours
           Life-Guards
           
             followed
             the
             Detachment
             sent
             against
          
           Carausius
           ,
           
             and
             that
             having
             understood
             ,
             that
          
           Cassius
           and
           Florentius
           
             with
             seven
             others
             were
             of
             the
          
           Theb.
           Legion
           ,
           
             they
             cut
             off
             their
             heads
             near
          
           Verona
           
             on
             the
          
           Rhine
           ;
           That
           Gerion
           
             marching
             before
             with
             three
             hundred
             and
             eighteen
          
           Theb.
           
             Souldiers
             ,
             the
             Imperial
             Ministers
             came
             up
             to
             them
             before
             they
             had
             heard
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             massacre
             of
             their
             Fellow
             Soldiers
             ;
             That
             all
             of
             them
             received
             with
             constancy
             the
             Crown
             of
             Martyrdom
             in
             a
             Field
             near
          
           Colen
           ,
           
             and
             that
             the
             Executioners
             having
             cut
             their
             Bodies
             to
             pieces
             threw
             them
             into
             a
             deep
             Well
             .
          
           Then
           headds
           ,
           
             That
             the
             other
          
           Cohort
           
             com
             mnded
             by
          
           Victor
           
             was
             marching
             in
             great
             haste
             to
             their
             Rendevouz
             ,
             and
             was
             come
             to
             the
             Town
             of
             the
          
           Gauls
           ,
           
             call'd
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
          
           Troy
           ,
           or
           Xanthus
           ,
           
             in
             rememberance
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Old
          
           Troja
           ,
           
             from
             whence
             their
             Ancestors
             came
             .
             But
             that
             while
             they
             were
             encamping
             in
             the
             pleasant
             Meadows
             ,
             near
             that
             place
             ,
             the
             Commissioners
             of
             the
             Emperor
             arrived
             ,
             who
             having
             massacred
          
           Victor
           ,
           
             that
             Illustrious
             Soldier
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
             three
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             other
             Theb.
             Souldiers
             ,
             sunk
             their
             dead
             Bodies
             into
             marshy
             Grounds
             and
             Ditches
             .
          
        
         
           Mezeray
           
             has
             also
             suffer'd
             himself
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             this
             account
             of
          
           Helinaud
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
             by
             that
             other
             of
             the
             Anonymous
             Author
             of
             St.
          
           Baboulene
           
             's
             Life
             .
             Since
             therefore
             he
             has
             collected
             the
             materials
             of
             his
             History
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             before
             the
             times
             of
          
           Clovis
           ,
           
             out
             of
             such
             uncertain
             and
             adulterate
             writings
             ,
             this
             may
             serve
             as
             a
             caution
             to
             his
             Readers
             not
             to
             believe
             every
             thing
             he
             saith
             .
          
           
           This
           
             Helinaud
             ,
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           wrote
           about
           the
           year
           1212
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           have
           taken
           this
           Narrative
           from
           other
           Authors
           more
           ancient
           than
           himself
           .
           But
           for
           those
           which
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           ,
           we
           know
           nothing
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           wish
           they
           had
           told
           us
           where
           that
           new
           Troy
           was
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           inhabited
           by
           the
           Gauls
           .
           Some
           are
           of
           Opinion
           that
           he
           meant
           by
           it
           ,
           the
           
             Trajan
             Colony
          
           ,
           and
           that
           through
           Ignorance
           and
           Affectation
           they
           imagined
           it
           to
           have
           been
           a
           
             Trojan
             Colony
          
           .
           But
           if
           there
           ever
           really
           was
           a
           City
           in
           that
           Countrey
           call'd
           Troy
           ,
           we
           must
           believe
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           built
           by
           the
           Gauls
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           ever
           afterwards
           persuaded
           of
           their
           Trojan
           Original
           ;
           being
           either
           flattered
           into
           that
           Opinion
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           tame
           them
           by
           a
           pretended
           affinity
           ;
           or
           else
           attributing
           to
           themselves
           that
           Honor
           ,
           as
           not
           willing
           to
           yeild
           in
           point
           of
           Antiquity
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           not
           inferior
           in
           Valour
           .
           
             But
             the
             following
             Remarks
             will
             suffice
             to
             shew
             what
             little
          
           
           
             certainty
             there
             is
             both
             in
             the
             Text
             of
          
           Helinaud
           
           
             and
             in
          
           Mezeray
           
             's
             Commentary
          
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           This
           Cistercian
           Monk
           makes
           Carausius
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Man
           of
           quality
           ,
           whereas
           Eutropius
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           was
           better
           informed
           than
           Helinaud
           ,
           about
           the
           birth
           of
           Carausius
           ,
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Man
           sprung
           from
           the
           very
           dregs
           of
           the
           People
           .
           Which
           account
           of
           him
           is
           confirmed
           by
           Orosius
           ,
           who
           calls
           him
           also
           a
           Man
           of
           the
           meanest
           extraction
           .
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Helinaud
          
           saith
           ,
           That
           Cassius
           and
           Florentius
           ,
           with
           seven
           other
           Theb.
           Souldiers
           suffered
           at
           Verona
           on
           the
           River
           Rhine
           .
           This
           Surius
           also
           relates
           upon
           the
           Credit
           of
           those
           Acts
           ;
           and
           Baronius
           hath
           inserted
           them
           in
           his
           Annals
           .
           'T
           is
           
           true
           ,
           that
           this
           Cardinal
           being
           afterwards
           sensible
           of
           this
           gross
           blunder
           ,
           hath
           corrected
           it
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           the
           Roman
           Martyrology
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           Verona
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           read
           Bon
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Town
           of
           Germany
           situate
           on
           the
           Rhine
           near
           Colen
           .
           But
           does
           he
           establish
           this
           his
           correction
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           any
           more
           authentick
           Manuscript
           ?
           Does
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           taken
           it
           out
           of
           a
           more
           exact
           Copy
           ?
           Not
           at
           all
           .
           He
           only
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           his
           Conjecture
           ,
           
           because
           he
           hath
           been
           told
           that
           it
           is
           at
           Bon
           ,
           where
           the
           Reliques
           of
           these
           two
           Theb.
           Souldiers
           are
           kept
           .
           So
           that
           if
           he
           had
           been
           told
           ,
           that
           their
           Reliques
           were
           at
           
             Basil
             ,
             Worms
          
           ,
           or
           Spire
           ,
           he
           would
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           have
           made
           no
           difficulty
           in
           setting
           down
           any
           of
           these
           instead
           of
           Verona
           .
           And
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           another
           may
           conjecture
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           at
           Verona
           in
           Italy
           ,
           because
           in
           that
           Town
           
           of
           the
           Milanese
           ,
           they
           think
           they
           have
           the
           Reliques
           of
           Cassius
           ,
           as
           Garnier
           a
           Canon
           relates
           it
           in
           his
           History
           of
           St.
           Alexander
           .
        
         
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Eutropius
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           Carausius
           was
           by
           the
           Romans
           commissionated
           at
           Bologne
           ,
           to
           free
           those
           Seas
           from
           the
           Piracies
           of
           the
           Franks
           and
           Saxons
           .
        
         
           
           And
           Helinaud
           makes
           Carausius
           Procurator
           for
           the
           Romans
           ,
           in
           a
           Province
           bordering
           upon
           the
           Franks
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Geography
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           which
           places
           the
           Franks
           in
           Germany
           and
           very
           far
           from
           the
           Belgick
           Frontiers
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           if
           Eutropius
           represents
           the
           Belgicks
           ,
           infested
           by
           the
           Franks
           ,
           he
           observes
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Pirates
           who
           kept
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           consequently
           whose
           places
           of
           abode
           might
           have
           been
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           .
           ut
           if
           any
           body
           will
           undertake
           to
           defend
           
           Helinaud's
           Relation
           ,
           he
           will
           do
           us
           a
           kindness
           to
           mark
           us
           out
           the
           Province
           ,
           where
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Franks
           ,
           when
           driven
           a
           second
           time
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           came
           to
           settle
           near
           the
           Confines
           of
           the
           Gauls
           and
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           whereby
           it
           is
           supposed
           ,
           that
           the
           Gauls
           and
           Saxons
           were
           Neighbours
           .
           This
           particular
           we
           shall
           examine
           no
           further
           ,
           but
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           those
           that
           are
           better
           versed
           in
           ancient
           Geography
           .
        
         
           But
           Fourthly
           ,
           what
           does
           Helinaud
           mean
           by
           that
           Town
           of
           the
           Franks
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Inhabitants
           gave
           the
           Name
           of
           Troy
           ,
           or
           Xanthus
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Troy
           ,
           from
           whence
           their
           Ancestors
           came
           ?
           Unless
           one
           should
           imagin
           it
           to
           have
           been
           the
           same
           with
           Troy
           in
           Champaine
           ,
           as
           some
           ignorant
           Writers
           have
           done
           ;
           who
           were
           led
           into
           that
           mistake
           by
           that
           French
           Name
           :
           For
           anciently
           that
           Town
           was
           not
           call'd
           Troja
           ,
           but
           Trecae
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           
             Ammianus
             Marcellinus
          
           .
           But
           Mezeray
           is
           not
           to
           be
           excused
           ,
           when
           he
           pretends
           to
           find
           any
           tolerable
           Sense
           in
           this
           Discourse
           of
           Helinaud
           ;
           especially
           ,
           when
           he
           himself
           discover'd
           so
           great
           a
           blunder
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           which
           made
           him
           in
           his
           Translation
           of
           this
           place
           of
           Helinaud
           ,
           at
           large
           ,
           to
           leave
           out
           the
           Word
           Xanthus
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           that
           ran
           near
           the
           Walls
           of
           Troy
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Franks
           ,
           as
           Helinaud
           saith
           ,
           gave
           to
           their
           Town
           in
           remembrance
           of
           the
           Ancient
           
             Troy.
             Mezeray
          
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           History
           of
           France
           before
           Glovis
           ,
           does
           affect
           to
           appear
           well
           versed
           in
           the
           old
           Gallick
           Geography
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           hard
           put
           to
           it
           to
           have
           produced
           any
           good
           Geographer
           or
           exact
           Historian
           ,
           that
           makes
           any
           mention
           of
           that
           Troy
           ,
           built
           by
           the
           Franks
           ,
           after
           they
           were
           driven
           the
           second
           time
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Country
           .
           This
           is
           exactly
           the
           Fable
           ,
           that
           was
           revived
           by
           the
           Abbot
           Trithemius
           ,
           and
           is
           by
           all
           the
           Learned
           rejected
           as
           a
           Dream
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           fain
           have
           perswaded
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           collected
           it
           out
           of
           the
           two
           Famous
           Authors
           Vastaldus
           and
           Hunibaldus
           ,
           whom
           he
           makes
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           after
           the
           destruction
           of
           Troy
           ,
           some
           Trojans
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Francion
           ,
           fixed
           their
           abode
           near
           the
           
             Palus
             Moeotis
          
           ,
           from
           whence
           being
           expelled
           by
           the
           neighbouring
           Nations
           ,
           they
           retired
           
           into
           Hungary
           ,
           where
           they
           built
           the
           Town
           ,
           Sicambria
           ,
           which
           they
           forsook
           afterwards
           to
           make
           an
           Irruption
           into
           Germany
           ,
           where
           they
           conquered
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           old
           Sicambrians
           ,
           which
           they
           possessed
           till
           the
           year
           420
           ,
           when
           following
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           
             Vandals
             ,
             Visigoths
          
           and
           Burgundians
           they
           spread
           first
           into
           Gaule
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           settle
           into
           Gueldria
           ;
           but
           that
           after
           having
           got
           several
           Victories
           and
           driven
           the
           Burgundians
           and
           Visigoths
           from
           their
           Conquests
           ,
           they
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Gaule
           .
           All
           which
           agrees
           with
           the
           Romance
           which
           the
           Cistercian
           Monk
           hath
           given
           us
           ,
           
           and
           wherewith
           he
           hath
           also
           set
           off
           another
           Romance
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           
           Martyrdom
           of
           Gerion
           and
           some
           other
           Theb
           Soldiers
           .
           Now
           shall
           we
           after
           all
           this
           depend
           upon
           Cardinal
           Baronius
           ,
           who
           cites
           Helinaud
           with
           such
           high
           Commendations
           ,
           calling
           him
           a
           Famous
           Writer
           ,
           who
           took
           every
           thing
           he
           wrote
           out
           of
           very
           Ancient
           Monuments
           ,
           and
           drew
           them
           up
           into
           a
           Compendious
           History
           ?
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           We
           have
           formerly
           observed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           ordinary
           for
           Impostours
           to
           thwart
           and
           contradict
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           here
           again
           make
           the
           same
           Remark
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           Agaunian
           Tragedy
           ,
           we
           see
           none
           but
           Liars
           and
           Cheats
           appear
           upon
           the
           Stage
           .
           The
           counterfeit
           St.
           Eucherius
           saith
           not
           one
           Word
           there
           of
           those
           Cohorts
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           ,
           detached
           from
           Maximians
           Army
           ,
           and
           sent
           down
           the
           Rhine
           to
           joyn
           the
           Body
           which
           was
           assembling
           against
           Carausius
           .
           
           But
           according
           to
           his
           Acts
           ,
           the
           whole
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           was
           at
           Agaunum
           ,
           and
           suffered
           there
           .
           For
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           Maximian
           by
           one
           sentence
           condemned
           
           all
           the
           Theb.
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           effectually
           to
           put
           his
           sentence
           in
           execution
           ,
           he
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           surrounded
           by
           several
           Bodies
           of
           his
           other
           *
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           thus
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           that
           truly
           Angelical
           Legion
           was
           slain
           .
           But
           if
           we
           believe
           Helinaud
           ,
           the
           whole
           Legion
           was
           not
           at
           Agaunum
           ;
           for
           a
           great
           Detachment
           had
           been
           made
           out
           of
           it
           against
           Carausius
           ,
           and
           Gerion
           was
           Martyr'd
           near
           Colen
           with
           three
           hundred
           and
           eighteen
           Souldiers
           ,
           while
           Victor
           had
           in
           another
           place
           the
           same
           destiny
           ,
           with
           the
           three
           hundred
           &
           thirty
           ,
           who
           accompany'd
           him
           .
           Add
           to
           these
           ,
           the
           nine
           who
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           near
           Bonne
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           after
           Helinaud's
           ,
           own
           reckoning
           six
           hundred
           fifty
           nine
           suffered
           in
           other
           places
           then
           at
           Agaunum
           ,
           where
           the
           supposititious
           St.
           Eucherius
           affrms
           the
           whole
           Legion
           to
           have
           been
           barbarously
           slain
           .
        
         
           But
           Sixthly
           ,
           because
           these
           two
           Cities
           ,
           Colen
           ,
           and
           Bonne
           ,
           desirous
           to
           maintain
           the
           reputation
           of
           their
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           the
           worship
           which
           is
           paid
           to
           them
           ,
           may
           replay
           ,
           that
           St.
           Eucherius
           in
           his
           Relation
           hath
           followed
           the
           ordinary
           use
           of
           giving
           the
           name
           of
           the
           whole
           to
           the
           most
           considerable
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           what
           he
           saith
           does
           not
           destroy
           the
           account
           given
           by
           
             Helinaud
             ,
             Viz.
          
           That
           Maximian
           ,
           upon
           his
           march
           into
           Gaule
           to
           suppress
           the
           Bagaudian
           Insurection
           ,
           understood
           ,
           that
           Carausius
           had
           revolted
           and
           threatned
           the
           Confines
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           reason
           why
           
           he
           divided
           his
           Army
           and
           sent
           part
           of
           it
           with
           all
           speed
           against
           this
           Rebel
           :
           We
           object
           ,
           that
           this
           Answer
           ,
           and
           the
           account
           of
           Helinaud
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           Revolts
           of
           the
           Bagauds
           and
           of
           Carausius
           happened
           both
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           which
           suppositions
           cannot
           be
           proved
           .
           For
           Eutropius
           and
           Orosius
           ,
           who
           without
           doubt
           were
           better
           informed
           than
           Helinaud
           concerning
           these
           two
           Events
           ,
           do
           exactly
           distinguish
           them
           ;
           both
           of
           them
           saying
           ,
           that
           Carausius
           did
           not
           begin
           to
           move
           till
           after
           the
           Bagaudian
           Insurrection
           was
           over
           
           And
           Eutropius
           having
           spoken
           of
           Amandus
           and
           Aelianus
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           disorders
           caused
           by
           the
           Bagauds
           ,
           adds
           ,
           that
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           Carausius
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           very
           low
           and
           vile
           Extraction
           ,
           &c.
           took
           the
           Purple
           and
           possessed
           himself
           of
           Britain
           .
        
         
           
           Orosius
           places
           these
           two
           Events
           in
           the
           same
           order
           as
           Eutropius
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           Maximian
           defeated
           the
           Bagauds
           ,
           and
           easily
           dispersed
           their
           ill
           disciplined
           Army
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           this
           Expedition
           Carausius
           begun
           to
           stir
           .
        
         
           
           Therefore
           Father
           Pagi
           having
           put
           the
           Bagaudian
           Insurrection
           in
           
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           285
           ,
           refers
           the
           Revolt
           of
           Carausius
           to
           the
           following
           year
           ;
           which
           the
           Famous
           
             Henry
             Noris
          
           places
           yet
           a
           whole
           year
           later
           ,
           viz.
           in
           287
           ,
           and
           though
           these
           two
           learned
           Men
           do
           not
           
           agree
           about
           the
           time
           that
           
             Maximianus
             Herculeus
          
           was
           made
           Augustus
           ,
           nevertheless
           they
           both
           say
           that
           the
           Troubles
           in
           Gaule
           were
           ended
           ,
           before
           Carausius
           formed
           any
           Enterprise
           against
           the
           Empire
           .
           This
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           is
           peremptory
           in
           ;
           and
           no
           Man
           that
           reads
           him
           can
           doubt
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           For
           after
           he
           hath
           spoken
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             same
          
           
           War
           Carausius
           
             a
             Citizen
             of
          
           Menapia
           ,
           
             distinguish'd
             himself
             with
             so
             much
             Gallantry
             and
             Valour
             ,
             that
             the
             Esteem
             and
             great
             Reputation
             he
             acquired
             ,
             and
             the
             Opinion
             they
             had
             conceived
             of
             his
             being
             a
             good
             Officer
             ,
             as
             having
             bore
             Arms
             from
             his
             Youth
             ,
             were
             Motives
             to
             the
          
           Romans
           
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             him
             to
             fit
             out
             their
             Navy
             ,
             and
             to
             clear
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
          
           German
           
             Pyrats
             then
             swarming
             in
             those
             Parts
             .
          
           From
           which
           Words
           of
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           Carausius
           made
           War
           with
           Maximian
           against
           the
           Bagauds
           ,
           and
           so
           signaliz'd
           himself
           by
           his
           illustrious
           Actions
           ,
           as
           moved
           the
           Romans
           to
           entrust
           him
           with
           their
           Naval
           Forces
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           till
           afterward
           ,
           that
           being
           informed
           they
           suspected
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           resolved
           his
           Ruin
           ,
           he
           declar'd
           openly
           against
           the
           Empire
           ,
           put
           on
           the
           Purple
           ,
           and
           invaded
           Britain
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Bagaudian
           Revolt
           was
           not
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           that
           of
           Carausius
           .
           Now
           since
           this
           Carausius
           was
           personally
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Imperial
           Troops
           ,
           employed
           in
           the
           War
           against
           the
           Bagauds
           ,
           it
           makes
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Monk
           Helinaud
           was
           grossly
           
           mistaken
           ,
           in
           going
           about
           to
           perswade
           us
           ,
           that
           Maximian
           in
           his
           march
           against
           the
           Bagauds
           ,
           detached
           some
           Cohorts
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Legion
           against
           Carausius
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           threatned
           to
           invade
           the
           Fron●iers
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVIII
           .
        
         
           That
           no
           Writer
           for
           two
           Hundred
           Years
           after
           Maximian
           hath
           made
           any
           mention
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           Theb.
           Legion
           .
        
         
           
           CArdinal
           Baronius
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           the
           Roman
           Martyrology
           ,
           observes
           that
           the
           Greek
           Church
           hath
           amongst
           its
           Martyrs
           ,
           one
           Mauritius
           and
           his
           Companions
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           time
           of
           Dioclesian
           and
           
           Maximian's
           Persecution
           ,
           suffered
           Death
           at
           Apamea
           ,
           a
           City
           of
           Syria
           .
           He
           further
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           same
           Mauritius
           who
           was
           chief
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Legion
           ;
           that
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Apamea
           were
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           that
           formerly
           he
           himself
           was
           of
           that
           Opinion
           ,
           condemning
           Metaphrastes
           for
           having
           confounded
           the
           Eastern
           with
           the
           Western
           Martyrs
           .
           And
           adds
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           perswaded
           to
           the
           contrary
           by
           reading
           a
           Place
           of
           Theodoretus
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Cyr
           ,
           where
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           Martyrs
           that
           were
           come
           to
           his
           Knowledge
           .
           It
           would
           here
           be
           superfluous
           either
           to
           examine
           this
           Passage
           of
           
           Theodoret
           ,
           or
           the
           Reasons
           which
           induced
           Baronius
           to
           change
           his
           Opinion
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           that
           by
           this
           Learned
           Cardinal
           's
           own
           Confession
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           he
           thought
           that
           Mauritius
           and
           his
           Companions
           were
           martyred
           at
           Apamea
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           look'd
           upon
           
           Eucherius's
           Relation
           to
           be
           Fabulous
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Latin
           Writers
           designing
           to
           do
           Service
           to
           the
           Western
           Churches
           ,
           had
           remov'd
           the
           Scene
           of
           this
           Tragedy
           from
           Syria
           into
           the
           Alps.
           We
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           know
           certainly
           the
           motives
           which
           Baronius
           had
           then
           to
           call
           in
           question
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Legion
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           those
           which
           made
           the
           strongest
           impression
           upon
           him
           ,
           was
           the
           universal
           silence
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           for
           above
           Two
           Hundred
           Years
           after
           the
           time
           in
           which
           it
           is
           suppos'd
           that
           this
           Legion
           was
           cut
           to
           pieces
           at
           Agaunum
           .
           For
           indeed
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           a
           whole
           Legion
           is
           so
           considerable
           an
           Event
           ,
           that
           had
           such
           a
           thing
           ever
           been
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           have
           been
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           in
           above
           a
           Hundred
           Places
           of
           Church
           History
           .
           And
           can
           any
           pertinent
           Reason
           of
           this
           general
           Silence
           be
           assigned
           ?
           Those
           who
           believe
           that
           a
           Woman
           possessed
           the
           Roman
           See
           ,
           between
           the
           time
           of
           Leo
           the
           IV
           ,
           and
           Bennet
           the
           III
           ,
           have
           something
           to
           answer
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           an
           Argument
           against
           it
           ,
           press
           the
           Churches
           silence
           for
           above
           Two
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           viz.
           to
           the
           time
           of
           
             Marianus
             Scotus
          
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           who
           spoke
           of
           Pope
           Joan.
           To
           which
           they
           reply
           ,
           that
           those
           were
           very
           ignorant
           and
           
           barbarous
           Ages
           ,
           wherein
           Writers
           were
           very
           scarce
           ;
           and
           that
           though
           some
           few
           of
           them
           may
           be
           found
           ,
           yet
           the
           matters
           they
           handled
           had
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           Popes
           :
           That
           perhaps
           those
           who
           treated
           of
           it
           were
           by
           the
           care
           and
           industry
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           wholly
           suppressed
           ,
           or
           else
           have
           perished
           by
           the
           same
           misfortune
           ,
           that
           hath
           ravished
           from
           us
           so
           many
           other
           Works
           ;
           That
           
             Hincmarus
             ,
             Photius
          
           and
           the
           Defenders
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           against
           the
           Usurpations
           of
           the
           Popes
           Hildebrand
           and
           Nicholas
           ,
           have
           always
           spared
           the
           Chair
           of
           St.
           Peter
           and
           the
           successours
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           What
           other
           reasons
           they
           give
           for
           this
           silence
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           that
           excellent
           Treatise
           concerning
           Pope
           Joan
           ,
           lately
           publish'd
           by
           Mr.
           Spanheim
           .
           But
           now
           there
           is
           no
           substantial
           reason
           ,
           can
           be
           given
           for
           the
           silence
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           concerning
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           ,
           till
           about
           the
           time
           of
           Gregory
           of
           Tours
           ,
           viz.
           almost
           three
           hundred
           Years
           after
           Maximian's
           Expedition
           into
           Gaule
           .
           For
           had
           there
           been
           any
           ground
           for
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           ,
           two
           sort
           of
           Writers
           would
           have
           undoubtedly
           spoken
           of
           it
           .
           Viz.
           Either
           those
           Preachers
           who
           have
           made
           Homilies
           ,
           or
           Sermons
           upon
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           Compilers
           of
           Chronologies
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Historys
           .
           We
           have
           still
           a
           great
           number
           remaining
           of
           the
           Sermons
           of
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           lived
           two
           hundred
           years
           after
           Maximian's
           Empire
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           either
           upon
           all
           Martyrs
           in
           general
           ,
           or
           some
           Martyrs
           in
           particular
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           we
           have
           lost
           
           Methodius's
           Discourse
           upon
           the
           
           Martyrs
           ,
           except
           only
           a
           fragment
           of
           it
           transmitted
           to
           us
           by
           Theodoret
           ,
           the
           Panegyrick
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           by
           
           Phileas
           an
           Egyptian
           Bishop
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           St.
           Jerom
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Church-writers
           ,
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Persecution
           of
           Christians
           ,
           by
           James
           surnamed
           the
           Wise
           ,
           whereof
           Gennadius
           speaks
           with
           great
           Commendation
           ,
           a
           Letter
           of
           St.
           Jerom
           upon
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Martyrs
           addressed
           to
           Chromatius
           and
           Heliodorus
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           told
           by
           Cassiodorus
           ,
           a
           Treatise
           of
           Vigilius
           in
           praise
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           a
           Letter
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           Martyrs
           amongst
           the
           Barbarians
           cited
           by
           Gennadius
           .
           And
           though
           these
           and
           several
           like
           writings
           are
           now
           lost
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           Authors
           of
           them
           had
           spoke
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           ,
           doubtless
           some
           footsteps
           of
           it
           would
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           remaining
           Writers
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           who
           had
           occasion
           to
           make
           use
           of
           their
           Works
           .
           Methodius
           wrote
           about
           the
           year
           290
           ,
           Phileas
           Bishop
           of
           Thinus
           in
           Egypt
           was
           beheaded
           in
           the
           year
           311
           ,
           under
           the
           Persecution
           of
           Maximian
           ,
           and
           had
           they
           spoken
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
             ,
             Lactantius
          
           who
           flourish'd
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fourth
           Century
           ,
           must
           in
           all
           probability
           have
           known
           something
           of
           it
           .
           But
           besides
           Lactantius
           ,
           being
           an
           Italian
           born
           ,
           and
           call'd
           into
           Gaule
           by
           Constantine
           for
           the
           Education
           of
           his
           Son
           Crispu●
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           unlikely
           that
           he
           should
           have
           been
           wholly
           unacquainted
           with
           so
           remarkable
           an
           Event
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrdom
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           happened
           but
           thirty
           years
           before
           :
           And
           had
           he
           known
           any
           thing
           thereof
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           fall'n
           in
           so
           pat
           to
           his
           Treatise
           
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Persecutors
             ,
          
           That
           
           it
           cannot
           be
           imagin'd
           he
           would
           have
           left
           it
           out
           ,
           specially
           when
           he
           was
           describing
           the
           Cruelties
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Maximian
           ,
           and
           the
           dreadful
           Punishments
           which
           God
           inflicted
           upon
           him
           .
           Whosoever
           therefore
           shall
           weigh
           with
           an
           unprejudiced
           Mind
           this
           silence
           of
           Lactantius
           ,
           will
           doubtless
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           Martydom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           Fiction
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Confessors
           in
           general
           do
           afford
           a
           rich
           Field
           of
           Eloquence
           to
           Preachers
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Martyrdom
           more
           capable
           of
           receiving
           Ornament
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           of
           elevating
           the
           genius
           and
           thoughts
           of
           a
           Christian
           Orator
           ,
           than
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           this
           Legion
           .
           How
           comes
           it
           then
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           of
           so
           many
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           have
           writ
           Homilies
           in
           the
           praise
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           have
           ever
           made
           use
           of
           so
           pathetick
           and
           powerful
           an
           Example
           as
           this
           would
           have
           been
           .
           Ephrem
           ,
           a
           Monk
           of
           Syria
           ,
           wrote
           Encomiums
           on
           all
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Christ
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           360.
           
           Gregory
           of
           Nazianzen
           hath
           handled
           the
           same
           Subject
           much
           about
           the
           same
           time
           .
           We
           have
           the
           Sermons
           of
           St.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           upon
           Martyrs
           in
           general
           .
           Asterius
           Bishop
           of
           Amasia
           in
           Pontus
           ,
           who
           lived
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Fifth
           Age
           ,
           hath
           made
           likewise
           a
           Panegyrick
           on
           all
           Martyrs
           ,
           but
           none
           of
           these
           Fathers
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           who
           treated
           of
           the
           same
           Matter
           ,
           have
           made
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Legion
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           had
           mentioned
           it
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           been
           Maximus
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Turin
           ,
           who
           died
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           Honorius
           ,
           and
           Theodosius
           ,
           Junior
           :
           For
           he
           
           wrote
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           supposed
           that
           this
           Martyrdom
           happened
           ,
           and
           the
           Memory
           of
           it
           would
           therefore
           have
           been
           fresh
           in
           his
           Days
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           his
           Works
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Word
           relating
           to
           it
           .
           We
           read
           ,
           amongst
           his
           Writings
           that
           are
           yet
           extant
           ,
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           
             De
             Sanctis
             Martyribus
          
           ,
           which
           Gennadius
           hath
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           call'd
           ,
           
             Generalem
             omnium
             Sanctorum
             Homiliam
          
           .
           But
           in
           this
           Sermon
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           stroak
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Thebean
           Legion
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           amongst
           his
           Works
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           Sermon
           with
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             In
             Natali
             Sanctorum
             Taurinorum
          
           Octavii
           ,
           Aventitii
           &
           Solutoris
           .
           These
           are
           the
           same
           Saints
           ,
           whose
           Names
           are
           seen
           in
           Capital
           Letters
           ,
           on
           the
           Frontispiece
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           Church
           at
           Turin
           .
           In
           which
           Church
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           Chappel
           where
           the
           Reliques
           of
           these
           Saints
           are
           kept
           in
           an
           Urn
           ,
           which
           Madam
           Chrestiene
           of
           France
           caused
           to
           be
           made
           on
           purpose
           ,
           with
           this
           Inscription
           ingraved
           on
           it
           ,
           
             Augustae
             Taurinorum
             Patronis
             Christiana
             à
             Francia
             .
          
           These
           Saints
           have
           done
           many
           Miracles
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           the
           Vows
           and
           Offerings
           hung
           up
           in
           their
           Chappel
           ;
           but
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           this
           Sermon
           which
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           those
           of
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           of
           the
           impression
           of
           Basil
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1555
           ,
           with
           this
           Note
           in
           the
           Margent
           ,
           
             A
             Sermon
             of
             St.
          
           Maximus
           .
           The
           Benedictines
           of
           Paris
           in
           their
           new
           Edition
           of
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           do
           likewise
           restore
           it
           to
           that
           Bishop
           of
           Turin
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           St.
           Maximus
           had
           been
           so
           conversant
           in
           the
           Works
           of
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           that
           he
           sometimes
           uttered
           long
           Passages
           out
           of
           them
           in
           his
           own
           Sermons
           ;
           the
           doing
           whereof
           ,
           occasioned
           
           great
           Confusion
           in
           the
           Homilies
           of
           these
           Two
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           they
           likewise
           judge
           St.
           Maximus
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Sacraments
           attributed
           to
           St.
           Ambrose
           .
           However
           ,
           Gennadius
           does
           not
           mention
           that
           Sermon
           in
           his
           Catalogue
           of
           
           Maximus's
           Works
           .
           And
           Father
           
           Mabillon
           publishing
           some
           new
           Pieces
           of
           this
           Father
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Musaeum
             Italicum
          
           ,
           says
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           consult
           Gennadius
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           the
           genuine
           Works
           of
           this
           Father
           ,
           from
           those
           which
           are
           spurious
           .
           I
           should
           be
           very
           sorry
           ,
           that
           this
           Sermon
           should
           be
           disowned
           to
           belong
           to
           Maximus
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           so
           principal
           a
           support
           to
           the
           Cause
           we
           defend
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           was
           any
           ground
           for
           what
           we
           are
           told
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           very
           work
           where
           we
           should
           find
           it
           .
           But
           if
           we
           look
           for
           it
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           we
           shall
           loose
           our
           labour
           .
           I
           have
           read
           it
           several
           times
           over
           ,
           but
           never
           could
           find
           one
           word
           in
           it
           relating
           in
           the
           least
           to
           the
           Martyrdom
           in
           question
           .
           Should
           any
           pretend
           to
           make
           his
           best
           of
           the
           Inscription
           ,
           
             In
             Natali
             Sanctorum
             Taurinorum
          
           Octavii
           ,
           Aventitii
           &
           Solutoris
           ;
           this
           Title
           does
           not
           import
           these
           Three
           Saints
           to
           have
           been
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           :
           For
           those
           People
           whom
           the
           ancient
           Geographers
           called
           Taurini
           ,
           were
           extended
           far
           into
           the
           
             Cottian
             Alps
          
           ,
           and
           into
           Liguria
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           therefore
           to
           conclude
           that
           
             Octavius
             ,
             Aventitius
          
           and
           Solutor
           ,
           were
           Three
           Saints
           particular
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Turin
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           called
           
             Sancti
             Taurinorum
          
           .
           In
           St.
           
           Ambrose's
           Works
           ,
           printed
           at
           Basil
           in
           the
           Year
           1555
           ,
           there
           is
           
             Sanctorum
             Tauricorum
          
           .
           In
           the
           Geographical
           Manuscript
           of
           Selden
           ,
           there
           is
           likewise
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
           and
           who
           can
           tell
           but
           
             St.
             Maximus
          
           might
           mean
           some
           Saints
           whose
           Zeal
           and
           constancy
           had
           been
           remarkable
           amongst
           those
           People
           called
           Taurisci
           ,
           who
           are
           placed
           by
           some
           Geographers
           in
           the
           Fifth
           Rhetia
           .
           If
           we
           had
           that
           Manuscript
           of
           
             St.
             Maximus
          
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           the
           
             Benedictine
             Monks
          
           ,
           in
           their
           new
           Edition
           of
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           we
           might
           perhaps
           make
           some
           other
           Remarks
           on
           the
           Title
           of
           that
           Sermon
           :
           But
           without
           examining
           whether
           the
           Titles
           of
           St.
           
           Maximus's
           Sermons
           be
           ancient
           ,
           and
           writ
           by
           himself
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           Proof
           ,
           that
           
             Octavius
             ,
             Aventitius
          
           ,
           and
           Solutor
           ,
           were
           not
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Proof
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           replied
           against
           it
           .
           The
           Counterfeit
           St.
           Eucherius
           ,
           does
           not
           mention
           any
           of
           those
           in
           his
           Relation
           ;
           but
           saith
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           time
           none
           of
           them
           were
           known
           by
           Name
           ,
           except
           them
           following
           ,
           
             viz.
             Mauritius
             ,
             Exuperius
             ,
             Candidus
             ,
             Victor
             ,
          
           and
           another
           Victor
           who
           suffered
           Death
           at
           Soleur
           ,
           with
           Vrsus
           ;
           adding
           that
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           others
           were
           unknown
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           were
           written
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           .
           As
           we
           believe
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           more
           modern
           than
           St.
           Maximus
           ,
           this
           sufficeth
           to
           convince
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Three
           Saints
           whose
           Piety
           this
           Bishop
           of
           Turin
           did
           formerly
           celebrate
           ,
           were
           not
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           .
           But
           to
           prevent
           all
           cavilling
           about
           the
           time
           in
           which
           St.
           Eucherius
           might
           have
           written
           ,
           we
           shall
           produce
           other
           Writers
           ,
           who
           lived
           some
           Ages
           after
           St.
           
             Maximus
             .
             Ado
          
           ,
           died
           about
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           875.
           
           This
           Ado
           who
           was
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Vienna
           ,
           hath
           collected
           all
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           that
           were
           
           
           heard
           of
           in
           his
           Time
           ,
           thirteen
           whereof
           he
           reckons
           in
           his
           Martyrology
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Mauritius
             ,
             Exuperius
             ,
             Candidus
             ,
             Molossus
             ,
             Victor
             ,
             Innocentius
             ,
             Vetalis
             Gerion
             ,
             Victor
             ,
             Orsus
             ,
             Alexander
             ,
             Secundus
          
           and
           Antoninus
           .
           Amongst
           which
           we
           find
           not
           either
           
             Octavius
             ,
             Aventitius
          
           ,
           or
           Solutor
           .
           Now
           Vienna
           being
           but
           fifty
           Leagues
           distant
           from
           Turin
           ,
           had
           these
           Saints
           ,
           whose
           Memory
           was
           celebrated
           in
           Piedmont
           ,
           been
           generally
           thought
           to
           have
           been
           Theb.
           Souldiers
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Likelihood
           ,
           that
           Ado
           would
           have
           left
           them
           out
           of
           his
           Catalogue
           .
           This
           reason
           is
           yet
           more
           confirmed
           by
           
           Vsuard's
           silence
           upon
           it
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Monk
           of
           St.
           Germains
           ,
           and
           contemporary
           with
           Ado
           He
           formed
           the
           design
           of
           making
           a
           Martyrology
           both
           more
           exact
           and
           copious
           than
           any
           that
           had
           appear'd
           before
           :
           For
           he
           thought
           ,
           that
           St.
           Jerom
           and
           Beda
           had
           handled
           this
           matter
           too
           carelesly
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           even
           reported
           ,
           That
           the
           Emperor
           Charles
           the
           Bald
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           dedicated
           his
           Book
           ,
           had
           set
           him
           at
           work
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           more
           likely
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           every
           thing
           answerable
           to
           the
           Zeal
           of
           his
           Age
           for
           Martyrs
           and
           Reliques
           .
           Which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           his
           diligence
           and
           all
           the
           care
           he
           took
           ,
           could
           effect
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Discovery
           which
           he
           made
           of
           two
           other
           
             Theb.
             Souldiers
          
           ,
           namely
           Cassius
           and
           Florentius
           ,
           who
           are
           also
           recorded
           by
           Helinand
           ,
           But
           further
           ,
           had
           it
           passed
           for
           current
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           three
           Saints
           in
           St.
           
           Maximus's
           Sermon
           were
           
             Theb.
             Souldiers
          
           ,
           't
           is
           very
           improbable
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           have
           escaped
           the
           diligent
           Search
           of
           Vsuard
           .
           If
           after
           this
           ,
           any
           one
           should
           alledge
           to
           us
           the
           Lives
           of
           Saints
           ,
           as
           the
           Legends
           of
           
             Octavius
             ,
             Aventitius
          
           and
           Soluter
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           other
           Answer
           
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           none
           so
           blind
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           will
           not
           see
           .
           But
           since
           it
           hath
           so
           fallen
           out
           ,
           that
           Maximus
           his
           Sermon
           hath
           given
           us
           an
           occasion
           to
           speak
           of
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           pass
           by
           ,
           without
           some
           Reflection
           ,
           the
           Silence
           of
           this
           Father
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           viz.
           concerning
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           and
           their
           Martyrdom
           ,
           though
           in
           an
           hundred
           places
           of
           his
           Works
           ,
           he
           speaks
           of
           Saints
           and
           famous
           Martyrs
           in
           general
           .
           The
           time
           he
           lived
           was
           not
           long
           after
           that
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           supposed
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           was
           cut
           off
           .
           He
           was
           Bishop
           at
           Milan
           ,
           not
           very
           far
           distant
           from
           Agaunum
           ,
           where
           this
           Martyrdom
           is
           said
           to
           have
           happened
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           conversed
           sometimes
           with
           Theodorus
           Bishop
           of
           Octodurum
           or
           Martigni
           ,
           where
           Agaunum
           is
           situated
           Both
           these
           Bishops
           were
           present
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Aquileia
           ,
           assembled
           to
           give
           a
           decision
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Palladius
           and
           
             Secundianus
             ,
             Arrian
          
           Bishops
           in
           Illyria
           .
           They
           met
           again
           at
           Milan
           ,
           where
           Theodorus
           signed
           the
           Letter
           ,
           which
           St.
           Ambrose
           and
           the
           other
           Bishops
           wrote
           to
           Pope
           Siricius
           ,
           concerning
           the
           condemnation
           of
           Jovinian
           ,
           who
           had
           uttered
           blasphemous
           Expressions
           against
           the
           Virginity
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Mother
           of
           God.
           And
           though
           the
           false
           St.
           Eucherius
           ,
           in
           the
           Letter
           already
           related
           ,
           does
           write
           to
           the
           Bishop
           Salvius
           ,
           That
           Theodorus
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           
             vir
             anterioris
             Temporis
          
           had
           informed
           
             Isaac
             Bishop
          
           of
           Geneva
           of
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Thebean
             Legion
          
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           that
           he
           ever
           spoke
           of
           it
           to
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           notice
           tak'n
           of
           it
           in
           all
           the
           Works
           of
           this
           Father
           .
        
         
         
           But
           let
           us
           come
           now
           to
           another
           sort
           of
           Writers
           ,
           and
           ask
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           have
           composed
           Chronologies
           or
           Church-Histories
           .
           These
           perhaps
           will
           tell
           us
           something
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           not
           so
           inconsiderable
           a
           Transaction
           as
           can
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           been
           overlook'd
           ,
           or
           lost
           amongst
           the
           Croud
           of
           those
           great
           Events
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           to
           relate
           .
           It
           is
           a
           memorable
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           worthy
           of
           their
           Pens
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           recommended
           to
           Posterity
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           a
           whole
           Legion
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Famous
           Historians
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           either
           liv'd
           at
           the
           time
           of
           this
           suppos'd
           Martyrdom
           ,
           or
           wrote
           about
           a
           hundred
           Years
           after
           ;
           I
           mean
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             Socrates
             ,
             Sozomen
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Evagrius
             ,
             Jerom
             ,
             Orosius
             ,
             Sulpitius
             Severus
             :
          
           If
           this
           Martyrdom
           were
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           been
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           they
           known
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagin'd
           ,
           they
           would
           all
           have
           conspired
           together
           to
           leave
           us
           in
           the
           dark
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           begin
           with
           Eusebius
           ,
           of
           whom
           those
           who
           favour
           him
           least
           ,
           as
           
             Joseph
             Scaliger
          
           ,
           do
           
           yet
           agree
           ,
           
             that
             with
             great
             care
             he
             hath
             search'd
             into
             the
             Original
             Pieces
             concerning
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             First
             Sees
             ,
             the
             succession
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Persecutions
             moved
             by
             enraged
             Pagans
             against
             the
             Primitive
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             the
             many
             Conflicts
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Martyrs
             ,
             for
             its
             Defense
             and
             the
             Victories
             which
             their
             Faith
             and
             constancy
             have
             obtained
             over
             Infidelity
             and
             Errour
             .
          
           St.
           Jerom
           ,
           or
           whosoever
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Letter
           to
           Chromatius
           and
           Heliodorus
           ,
           agrees
           with
           the
           Remarks
           of
           
             President
             Cousin
          
           upon
           the
           care
           and
           diligence
           
           of
           Eusebius
           in
           collecting
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           .
           It
           is
           said
           in
           that
           Letter
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           Constantine
           at
           his
           arrival
           at
           Cesarea
           permitted
           Eusebius
           to
           ask
           him
           whatever
           he
           had
           most
           a
           mind
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           Eusebius
           desired
           him
           to
           command
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           send
           him
           from
           all
           the
           Courts
           and
           Tribunals
           of
           Judicature
           throughout
           the
           Empire
           ,
           all
           the
           Processes
           ,
           Tryals
           and
           Sentences
           concerning
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           be
           particularly
           inform'd
           of
           their
           right
           Names
           ,
           Qualities
           and
           Numbers
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           different
           kinds
           of
           their
           Torments
           and
           Death
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           and
           Days
           of
           their
           Excecutions
           ,
           and
           lastly
           with
           what
           Patience
           and
           Courage
           they
           had
           suffered
           their
           Torments
           .
           Therefore
           Antipater
           Bishop
           of
           Bostra
           in
           Arabia
           ,
           thinking
           to
           obscure
           the
           Glory
           and
           Reputation
           of
           Eusebius
           ,
           said
           in
           his
           confutation
           of
           Origen's
           Apology
           .
           
             I
             allow
          
           Eusebius
           
             to
             be
             excellently
             vers'd
             in
             History
             ,
          
           and
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           Monuments
           of
           Antiquity
           which
           he
           is
           unacquainted
           with
           ;
           but
           the
           Emperours
           Authority
           favouring
           his
           design
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           easy
           thing
           for
           him
           to
           gather
           up
           whatever
           Writings
           were
           scattered
           all
           over
           the
           World.
           So
           that
           Eusebius
           having
           so
           many
           ways
           of
           being
           imformed
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrdom
           ,
           no
           body
           can
           deny
           but
           he
           is
           a
           well
           qualify'd
           Witness
           ,
           to
           be
           call'd
           and
           heard
           upon
           this
           Matter
           of
           Fact.
           And
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           he
           not
           only
           was
           alive
           at
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Martyrdom
           ,
           but
           of
           age
           to
           know
           what
           was
           then
           transacted
           .
           In
           the
           first
           Book
           of
           Constantine's
           Life
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           youth
           he
           first
           saw
           this
           
           Prince
           in
           Palestina
           ,
           in
           the
           Retinue
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Dioclesian
           ;
           And
           in
           the
           Third
           Book
           of
           his
           Church
           History
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Dionysius
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           his
           time
           that
           he
           was
           raised
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Chair
           ;
           seeing
           therefore
           that
           it
           is
           agreed
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           that
           Dionysius
           of
           Alexandria
           dyed
           in
           the
           twelfth
           Year
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           
           Gallienus's
           Reign
           ;
           Eusebius
           his
           Birth
           must
           necessarily
           precede
           the
           Death
           of
           this
           Prince
           .
           The
           Learned
           Doctor
           Cave
           conjectures
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           born
           about
           the
           Year
           270.
           
           As
           to
           the
           time
           of
           
           Gallienus's
           Death
           we
           are
           under
           great
           uncertainties
           .
           Cardinal
           Baronius
           placeing
           it
           in
           the
           Year
           269
           ,
           upon
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Eusebius
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           him
           to
           have
           Reigned
           but
           fifteen
           years
           ,
           but
           
             Antonio
             Pagi
          
           is
           of
           a
           different
           opinion
           and
           thinks
           he
           lived
           some
           few
           Years
           longer
           and
           this
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Medal
           of
           Gallienus
           ;
           spoken
           of
           by
           Mezabarba
           ,
           with
           this
           Inscription
           P.
           M.
           TR.
           PO.
           XVI
           .
           CON.
           VII
           .
           So
           that
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           a
           difficult
           thing
           to
           assign
           precisely
           the
           time
           of
           Eusebius
           his
           birth
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           our
           business
           here
           to
           cast
           the
           Horoscope
           of
           this
           Father
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           an
           exact
           Calculation
           of
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Nativity
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           our
           purpose
           that
           the
           circumstances
           here
           specify'd
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           Eusebius
           was
           at
           least
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           Years
           old
           ,
           when
           Maximian
           went
           into
           Gaule
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           285
           ,
           the
           very
           time
           wherein
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           was
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           been
           Massacred
           .
           We
           are
           then
           much
           in
           the
           right
           to
           produce
           Eusebius
           ,
           in
           this
           cause
           as
           a
           Witness
           very
           fit
           to
           inform
           us
           about
           the
           Truth
           of
           Falsehood
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           .
           But
           in
           all
           his
           Works
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Word
           spok'n
           either
           of
           this
           Legion
           ,
           or
           of
           this
           Martyrdom
           .
           However
           he
           had
           often
           a
           fair
           opportunity
           to
           speak
           of
           it
           ,
           seeing
           that
           his
           whole
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           is
           chiefly
           filled
           up
           with
           long
           accounts
           of
           the
           Persecutions
           and
           Conflicts
           of
           Martyrs
           .
           His
           Eighth
           Book
           is
           nothing
           but
           an
           ample
           Narrative
           ,
           both
           of
           Dioclesian
           and
           Maximians
           Cruelties
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           great
           Examples
           of
           Zeal
           and
           Constancy
           ,
           which
           the
           Christians
           of
           all
           Orders
           and
           Conditions
           soever
           gave
           in
           those
           times
           .
           If
           any
           ancient
           Writer
           had
           occasion
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           ,
           without
           doubt
           it
           was
           Eusebius
           ,
           but
           since
           he
           hath
           said
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           his
           silence
           is
           an
           Historical
           Demonstration
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           only
           a
           meer
           Fable
           .
           To
           this
           we
           might
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           silence
           is
           observed
           by
           
             Socrates
             ,
             Sozomen
             ,
             Theodoret
          
           and
           Evagrius
           ,
           who
           have
           now
           and
           then
           pick'd
           up
           some
           Facts
           that
           are
           wanting
           in
           Eusebius
           ;
           That
           St.
           Jerom
           who
           hath
           followed
           Eusebius
           in
           his
           Chronology
           ,
           and
           carefully
           collected
           those
           things
           that
           have
           escaped
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           saith
           nothing
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           ;
           That
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           ,
           whose
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           goes
           beyond
           the
           Aera
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           so
           much
           noted
           for
           his
           great
           credulity
           ,
           and
           fondness
           of
           opinion
           about
           Saints
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           had
           not
           heard
           of
           it
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fifth
           Age
           ;
           That
           we
           find
           it
           not
           in
           
             Paulus
             Orosius
          
           ,
           who
           speaks
           of
           the
           Bagauds
           ,
           of
           Amandus
           and
           Aelianus
           ,
           of
           
           Maximian's
           Expedition
           into
           Gaule
           ,
           and
           greedily
           swallows
           any
           thing
           that
           does
           but
           serve
           his
           turn
           ,
           whether
           
           well
           grounded
           or
           no
           (
           as
           Monsieur
           Dupin
           observes
           )
           
           
           and
           sometimes
           even
           debaseth
           the
           Dignity
           of
           History
           so
           much
           as
           to
           insert
           into
           it
           meer
           popular
           Reports
           (
           according
           to
           
           Vossius's
           Judgment
           .
           )
           However
           the
           Fable
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           ,
           being
           not
           yet
           brought
           into
           the
           World
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Emperours
           Arcadius
           and
           Honorius
           ,
           wherein
           he
           lived
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           see
           ,
           he
           hath
           adorned
           the
           Seven
           Books
           of
           his
           History
           with
           the
           recital
           of
           it
           .
           It
           remains
           then
           only
           for
           us
           to
           examin
           ,
           whether
           according
           
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           infer
           a
           good
           Conclusion
           from
           this
           Negative
           Argument
           .
           
             John
             Launoy
          
           a
           Doctor
           of
           Paris
           in
           his
           Dissertation
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Negative
           Arguments
           ,
           lays
           down
           this
           Rule
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           reasonably
           conclude
           the
           untruth
           of
           a
           Fact
           from
           it
           's
           not
           being
           attested
           either
           by
           contemporary
           Writers
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           Author
           within
           two
           hundred
           Years
           after
           .
           He
           confesses
           ,
           
             That
             this
             Space
             of
             two
             hundred
             Years
             is
             indeed
             too
             long
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             feared
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             chalked
             out
             a
             shorter
             ,
             he
             should
             thereby
             have
             drawn
             upon
             himself
             the
             reproaches
             and
             calumnies
             of
             most
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             willing
             ,
             that
             too
             strict
             a
             Search
             should
             be
             made
             after
             Truth
             .
          
           But
           what
           if
           Mr.
           
             de
             Launoy
          
           had
           been
           so
           very
           complaisant
           to
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           the
           Admirers
           of
           Fables
           and
           Legends
           ,
           as
           to
           throw
           'em
           in
           t'other
           fifty
           Years
           ,
           yet
           this
           would
           not
           in
           the
           least
           have
           weakened
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           Argument
           ,
           since
           that
           't
           is
           almost
           Three
           hundred
           Years
           after
           
           Maximian's
           Expedition
           into
           Gaule
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           Writer
           hath
           spoken
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           Superstitious
           Party
           of
           the
           Popish
           Church's
           being
           alarm'd
           by
           Mr.
           de
           Launoy's
           
           Book
           ,
           because
           they
           saw
           ,
           that
           the
           Method
           in
           it
           was
           like
           to
           pull
           down
           a
           great
           number
           of
           their
           Saints
           ,
           and
           would
           bring
           into
           contempt
           their
           Miracles
           and
           Reliques
           ,
           
             John
             Baptist
             Thiers
          
           ,
           a
           Divine
           of
           Paris
           ,
           endeavour'd
           to
           re
           assure
           them
           by
           a
           Dissertation
           in
           answer
           to
           that
           of
           Mr
           
             de
             Launoy
          
           ,
           which
           indeed
           he
           did
           not
           think
           worth
           his
           while
           to
           answer
           ,
           or
           to
           shew
           the
           vanity
           of
           his
           Arguments
           and
           Evasions
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           the
           Tenet
           of
           John
           
           Baptist
           of
           
             Thiers
             :
             We
             grant
             that
             a
             negative
             Argument
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             some
             force
             in
             Historical
             Accounts
             ,
             when
             in
             matter
             of
             very
             ancient
             Facts
             ,
             the
             Argument
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             general
             silence
             of
             Grave
             ,
             Learned
             and
             Diligent
             Writers
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             lightly
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             but
             prudent
             in
             their
             Judgment
             and
             Choice
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             succeeded
             one
             another
             during
             many
             Ages
             .
          
           Where
           notwithstanding
           that
           all
           his
           Words
           be
           exactly
           measured
           and
           fitted
           to
           his
           design
           ,
           viz.
           to
           render
           negative
           Arguments
           of
           no
           use
           ,
           by
           putting
           them
           under
           impossible
           conditions
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           nevertheless
           we
           desire
           no
           other
           concessions
           ,
           than
           what
           he
           himself
           grants
           :
           For
           the
           Fact
           here
           in
           question
           is
           very
           Ancient
           ,
           and
           no
           body
           can
           deny
           but
           the
           Writers
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           are
           some
           of
           the
           most
           Grave
           ,
           Learned
           and
           Diligent
           that
           ever
           appeared
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           a
           continued
           succession
           of
           two
           or
           three
           Ages
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           one
           of
           them
           but
           is
           wholly
           silent
           upon
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           Theb.
           Legion
           .
           Now
           after
           this
           long
           silence
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           who
           those
           were
           who
           first
           open'd
           their
           Mouths
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           who
           should
           these
           be
           but
           two
           Authors
           who
           lived
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           sixth
           Century
           ;
           
           
           namely
           Gregory
           of
           Tours
           and
           
             Venantius
             Honorius
             Fortunatus
          
           ;
           the
           latter
           of
           which
           was
           a
           Poet
           ,
           and
           consequently
           more
           likely
           to
           make
           use
           of
           their
           old
           Privilege
           in
           the
           Verse
           ,
           
             Pictoribus
             atque
             Poetis
          
           ,
           He
           hath
           Translated
           into
           Verse
           an
           Abridgment
           of
           St.
           
           George's
           Legend
           ,
           which
           Baronius
           confesses
           to
           have
           been
           originally
           writ
           by
           the
           Arrians
           .
           Seeing
           then
           that
           this
           Poet
           was
           so
           grosly
           mistaken
           in
           attributing
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           Saint
           to
           one
           who
           was
           an
           Arrian
           and
           a
           wicked
           Man
           ,
           may
           we
           not
           think
           but
           his
           credulity
           might
           have
           been
           likewise
           imposed
           upon
           concerning
           another
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           of
           an
           older
           date
           than
           this
           was
           ?
           
           And
           as
           for
           Gregory
           of
           Tours
           ,
           Mr.
           Dupin
           observes
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           very
           credulous
           and
           easy
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           made
           no
           scruple
           of
           recounting
           uncertain
           and
           fabulous
           Histories
           .
           Which
           agrees
           with
           what
           Abbot
           Hilduinus
           wrote
           concerning
           him
           to
           the
           Emperor
           
             Lewis
             :
             We
             ought
             to
             Pardon
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             this
             Pious
             Man
             ,
             for
             having
             written
             several
             things
             contrary
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             History
             ,
             not
             indeed
             out
             of
             any
             crafty
             design
             of
             imposing
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             meerly
             through
             his
             credulity
             .
          
           And
           seeing
           ,
           that
           Fortunatus
           took
           a
           journey
           to
           Tours
           ,
           where
           he
           hoped
           to
           have
           been
           cured
           of
           his
           sore
           eyes
           ,
           by
           the
           intercession
           of
           St.
           Martin
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           a
           great
           esteem
           and
           affection
           for
           Gregory
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           ,
           that
           he
           received
           all
           that
           he
           knew
           concerning
           the
           Theb.
           Legion
           from
           this
           good
           Bishop
           .
           Now
           to
           let
           you
           see
           the
           very
           Foundation
           on
           which
           Gregories
           own
           belief
           of
           this
           matter
           was
           establish'd
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           transcribe
           the
           Place
           where
           he
           speaks
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Tenth
           Book
           of
           his
           History
           of
           
             France
             .
             I
             found
          
           ,
           
           saith
           
             he
             ,
             a
             little
             Chest
             in
             St.
          
           Martin's
           
             Treasury
             in
             which
             our
             Fathers
             had
             deposited
             the
             Reliques
             of
             the
          
           Agaunian
           
             Martyrs
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             informed
             by
             some
             very
             aged
             Priests
             .
             The
             very
             Seal
             which
             their
             Piety
             had
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             was
             by
             old
             Age
             and
             Rottenness
             quite
             worn
             away
             ;
             and
             it
             happened
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             solemn
             Office
             that
             was
             celebrated
             to
             their
             Honour
             in
             the
             Eve
             of
             their
             Festival
             ,
             it
             came
             into
             my
             thoughts
             to
             take
             a
             Torch
             ,
             and
             view
             them
             more
             carefully
             .
             Now
             while
             I
             was
             a
             searching
             with
             great
             attention
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Porters
             told
             me
             ,
             Here
             is
             a
             Stone
             with
             a
             Cover
             upon
             it
             ,
             what
             may
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             neither
             did
             my
             Predecessors
             ,
             to
             whose
             Custody
             these
             things
             were
             committed
             ,
             know
             any
             more
             of
             it
             than
             my self
             ;
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             I
             will
             bring
             it
             hither
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             what
             it
             contains
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             brought
             it
             ,
             I
             opened
             it
             ,
             and
             found
             a
             little
             Silver
             Trunk
             ,
             wherein
             were
             not
             only
             some
             Reliques
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Legion
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             several
             Holy
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             .
             We
             found
             likewise
             in
             the
             same
             Trunk
             ,
             several
             other
             hallowed
             Stones
             ,
             with
             some
             Reliques
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Martyrs
             .
          
           From
           which
           Words
           ,
           we
           may
           judge
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Character
           of
           this
           Gregory
           of
           Tours
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           genius
           of
           his
           Age.
           However
           ,
           both
           he
           and
           Venantius
           were
           without
           doubt
           great
           Men
           ,
           considering
           the
           time
           they
           lived
           in
           ;
           nor
           do
           we
           suspect
           either
           of
           them
           of
           Fraud
           or
           Imposture
           ,
           but
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           too
           credulous
           ,
           and
           the
           Christians
           were
           then
           strangely
           affected
           and
           hankering
           after
           Reliques
           and
           Miracles
           .
           Do
           but
           read
           the
           30th
           Epistle
           of
           the
           Third
           Book
           of
           Gregory
           ,
           the
           28th
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           
             Austin
             ,
             de
             Opere
             Monachorum
          
           ,
           
           the
           62d
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Lions
           ,
           and
           the
           7th
           Act
           of
           the
           Second
           Council
           of
           Nicea
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           see
           what
           a
           scandalous
           Trade
           was
           then
           droven
           with
           the
           Limbs
           and
           Bones
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           which
           were
           broke
           in
           Peices
           ,
           and
           transported
           from
           Town
           to
           Town
           ,
           and
           from
           one
           Province
           into
           another
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           Devotion
           .
           St.
           Austin
           even
           then
           lamenting
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Bodies
             of
             several
             Persons
             were
             had
             in
             veneration
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             whose
             Souls
             were
             tormented
             in
             Hell-fire
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           not
           without
           reason
           that
           he
           thus
           complain'd
           ,
           for
           do
           but
           read
           St.
           
           Martin's
           Life
           ,
           in
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           ,
           who
           saith
           there
           ,
           
             That
             the
             People
             of
          
           Tours
           
             ran
             in
             great
             Grouds
             to
             a
             Place
             where
             they
             thought
             some
             Martyrs
             had
             been
             buried
             .
             That
             the
             common
             Tradition
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Altar
             there
             had
             been
             erected
             by
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             of
          
           Tours
           .
           
             But
             that
             St.
          
           Martin
           
             having
             not
             been
             able
             to
             learn
             any
             thing
             for
             certain
             from
             the
             eldest
             Priests
             of
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Names
             of
             those
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Death
             ,
             was
             in
             great
             perplexity
             and
             doubt
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             fearing
             on
             the
             one
             side
             to
             cause
             some
             prejudice
             to
             Religion
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             forbear
             his
             usual
             coming
             to
             that
             Place
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             to
             increase
             Superstition
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             authorized
             it
             by
             his
             presence
             .
             But
             one
             day
             being
             gone
             thither
             with
             some
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             having
             pray'd
             to
             God
             to
             discover
             to
             him
             who
             it
             was
             who
             was
             there
             buried
             ;
             he
             saw
             on
             his
             Left-hand
             a
             frightful
             and
             deformed
             Spectre
             ,
             which
             he
             commanded
             to
             tell
             what
             it
             was
             .
             Whereunto
             the
             Shade
             answered
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Robber
             condemned
             formerly
             for
             Crimes
             to
             an
             ignominious
             Death
             .
             The
             Error
             of
             the
             People
             makes
             me
             here
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             no
             part
             with
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             being
             in
             Glory
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             Torments
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             St.
          
           Martin
           
             caused
             the
             Altar
             to
             be
             thrown
             down
             ,
             and
             freed
             the
             People
             of
          
           Tours
           
             from
             that
             gross
             Superstition
          
           .
           This
           Example
           alone
           may
           suffice
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           in
           matter
           of
           Reliques
           ,
           Impostures
           are
           no
           new
           Device
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           it
           serves
           to
           discover
           the
           false
           Zeal
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           of
           the
           Sixth
           Age
           ,
           and
           the
           ignorance
           and
           base
           connivance
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           ,
           in
           not
           repressing
           the
           indiscretion
           of
           it
           .
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           hath
           told
           us
           just
           now
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           common
           Opinion
           that
           the
           Altar
           upon
           the
           Grave
           of
           that
           Robber
           had
           been
           erected
           by
           the
           ancient
           Bishops
           of
           Tours
           .
           Now
           after
           this
           ,
           is
           it
           so
           much
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           for
           the
           Good-Man
           Gregory
           ,
           who
           a
           Hundred
           Years
           after
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Tours
           ,
           to
           be
           deceived
           himself
           by
           some
           uncertain
           Tradition
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           should
           give
           so
           much
           Credit
           to
           an
           Inscription
           upon
           the
           little
           Truck
           ,
           in
           which
           were
           supposed
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           the
           Reliques
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ?
           Now
           from
           St.
           
           Martin's
           time
           ,
           the
           evil
           was
           so
           far
           from
           diminishing
           ,
           that
           it
           increased
           more
           and
           more
           .
           Religion
           and
           Piety
           did
           then
           it
           seems
           chiefly
           consist
           in
           searching
           the
           Graves
           ,
           looking
           for
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Saints
           ,
           erecting
           Altars
           ,
           and
           contriving
           all
           sorts
           of
           ways
           to
           honour
           them
           .
           The
           Sixth
           Age
           having
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           St.
           Bennet
           and
           his
           Rule
           ,
           his
           Children
           departed
           very
           soon
           from
           the
           Institution
           of
           their
           Holy
           Founder
           ,
           applying
           themselves
           wholly
           to
           get
           plentiful
           Possessions
           ,
           and
           large
           Revenues
           .
           The
           Martyrs
           ,
           their
           Reliques
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           were
           the
           properest
           means
           in
           the
           World
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           
           God
           knows
           how
           they
           improv'd
           the
           knack
           they
           had
           already
           got
           of
           making
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           they
           owe
           most
           of
           their
           vast
           Incomes
           and
           Estates
           to
           meer
           Dreams
           and
           Chimaeras
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           .
           Then
           the
           Old
           Saints
           grew
           out
           of
           date
           ,
           and
           new
           ones
           came
           in
           Fashion
           ,
           being
           reputed
           to
           exceed
           the
           others
           in
           multiplicity
           of
           Miracles
           .
           Therefore
           they
           found
           the
           way
           to
           dig
           every
           Day
           a
           new
           one
           out
           of
           the
           Ground
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Priests
           of
           those
           times
           had
           made
           use
           of
           a
           
             Divining
             Rod
          
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           Bodies
           of
           Saints
           .
           No
           wonder
           therefore
           if
           some
           Martyrs
           of
           the
           Second
           and
           Third
           Age
           ,
           unknown
           to
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             Orosius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           ,
           were
           discovered
           since
           by
           some
           Monks
           of
           the
           Eighth
           and
           Ninth
           Century
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           give
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           were
           forged
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Sixth
           Age
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Names
             of
             the
          
           Thebean
           
             Souldiers
             are
             written
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             these
             following
             were
             come
             to
             his
             knowledge
             ,
          
           viz.
           Mauritius
           ,
           Exuper
           ,
           Candidus
           ,
           Orsus
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Two
          
           Victors
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           some
           others
           began
           to
           peep
           out
           ;
           Ado
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Vienna
           ,
           who
           wrote
           towards
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Ninth
           Century
           ,
           adds
           to
           these
           
             Malosius
             ,
             Victor
             ,
             Innocent
             ,
             Vitalis
             ,
             Gerion
             ,
             Alexander
             ,
             Secundus
          
           and
           
             Antoninus
             .
             Vsuard
          
           a
           Benedictine
           Monk
           of
           St.
           Germans
           ,
           had
           the
           good
           luck
           to
           find
           out
           Two
           more
           ,
           namely
           Cassius
           and
           Florentius
           .
           In
           the
           Archives
           of
           Treves
           is
           kept
           the
           History
           of
           
             St.
             Thirsus
          
           ,
           wherein
           is
           mentioned
           
           another
           Thebean
           Souldier
           ,
           call'd
           Bonifacius
           .
           In
           Burgundy
           some
           Churches
           are
           consecrated
           to
           Viator
           ,
           and
           
             St.
             Amour
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           the
           Authors
           who
           have
           written
           their
           Lives
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           have
           been
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           already
           Fourteen
           or
           Fifteen
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           pretended
           St.
           Eucherius
           .
           But
           further
           Discoveries
           have
           been
           made
           yet
           ,
           for
           
             one
             Day
             telleth
             another
          
           .
           St.
           Paul
           exhorted
           the
           
           Christians
           ,
           to
           seek
           the
           things
           that
           are
           above
           ,
           but
           the
           Monks
           of
           the
           Tenth
           Century
           ,
           pressed
           them
           to
           nothing
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           look
           into
           the
           things
           that
           are
           below
           ,
           and
           to
           search
           into
           the
           Graves
           .
           And
           though
           Christ
           had
           said
           ,
           speaking
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           
             where
             the
             Body
             was
             ,
             there
             the
             Eagles
             should
             gather
             also
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           Christians
           did
           now
           ,
           no
           longer
           with
           Joseph
           of
           Arimathea
           ,
           frequent
           the
           Sepulchre
           of
           our
           Lord.
           The
           Death
           of
           Christ
           was
           to
           them
           an
           old
           Story
           ,
           and
           grown
           out
           of
           date
           ,
           and
           new
           Objects
           were
           then
           required
           to
           excite
           the
           Zeal
           and
           Devotions
           of
           Christians
           .
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           some
           Thebean
           Souldier
           or
           other
           ,
           was
           digged
           out
           of
           the
           Ground
           ,
           and
           proposed
           to
           their
           Veneration
           .
           The
           Citizens
           of
           Pignerol
           make
           their
           boast
           of
           having
           there
           in
           the
           Abbey
           of
           our
           Lady
           ,
           the
           Corps
           of
           St.
           Tiberius
           .
           In
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Saluces
           ,
           are
           shewed
           the
           Tombs
           of
           Constantius
           and
           Theophredus
           or
           Jafredus
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Inscription
           clapt
           thereon
           ,
           causeth
           them
           to
           be
           worshipped
           as
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Legion
           .
           Some
           Years
           ago
           passing
           by
           Fossano
           ,
           I
           had
           the
           curiosity
           to
           go
           and
           view
           the
           Place
           ,
           where
           according
           to
           the
           Tradition
           of
           that
           
           Town
           ,
           Alverius
           and
           
             Sebastianus
             ,
             Thebean
          
           Souldiers
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           Buried
           .
           Garnier
           in
           his
           History
           of
           
             St.
             Alexander
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Bodies
           of
           
             Cassius
             ,
             Severinus
             ,
             Licinius
          
           and
           Secundus
           ,
           lye
           deposited
           at
           
           Como
           in
           the
           
             Milanese
             .
             Crantzius
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           at
           Brunswick
           ,
           they
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           some
           Martyrs
           of
           Agaunum
           .
           The
           City
           of
           Colen
           vaunteth
           to
           have
           a
           great
           number
           of
           them
           .
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           Town
           of
           Turin
           brags
           of
           having
           been
           enrich'd
           with
           their
           Spoils
           .
           In
           the
           Abbey
           of
           
             St.
             Solutor
          
           are
           kept
           some
           Reliques
           with
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             Reliquiae
             Sancti
             Benigni
          
           Thebensis
           .
           They
           shew
           in
           the
           same
           Abbey
           ,
           a
           Manuscript
           ,
           wherein
           are
           recorded
           the
           Lives
           of
           
             Solutor
             ,
             Adventor
          
           and
           Octavius
           ,
           set
           off
           with
           all
           those
           incidents
           and
           flourishes
           ,
           which
           generally
           adorn
           the
           common
           Legends
           .
           The
           Jesuites
           of
           Turin
           have
           made
           a
           sudden
           discovery
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           of
           
             Ciro
             ,
             John
             ,
             Cacusat
             ,
             Chrysogon
             ,
             Cyriacus
             ,
             Felix
             ,
             Fortunatus
          
           and
           Achilles
           ,
           as
           they
           inform
           us
           in
           the
           History
           which
           they
           have
           published
           of
           the
           Holy
           Martyrs
           ,
           Abondius
           and
           Abondantius
           .
           When
           you
           have
           passed
           the
           Bridge
           of
           Turin
           ,
           and
           taken
           your
           way
           towards
           the
           Mountain
           that
           leads
           to
           Chiers
           ,
           you
           find
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           River
           Pô
           ,
           a
           little
           Chappel
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           an
           Inscription
           which
           I
           had
           amongst
           my
           Papers
           ,
           but
           by
           mischance
           it
           hath
           been
           almost
           blotted
           out
           ;
           however
           here
           is
           the
           remainder
           of
           it
           .
           
             D.
             O.
             M.
             Beatae
             Virgini
             Mariae
             Thebaeorum
             Martyrum
             ....
             Ex
             vetustate
             labentem
             Aediculam
             ,
             ampliorem
             ....
             Divinoque
             Ministerio
             eptiorem
             Comes
             Gregorius
             Johaninus
             .....
             a
             Solo
          
           
           
             excitavit
             ....
             an
          
           1654.
           
           I
           remember
           that
           the
           Names
           of
           two
           Theb.
           Souldiers
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           there
           .
           And
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           travelling
           through
           Italy
           ,
           One
           would
           be
           at
           the
           trouble
           to
           take
           information
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           every
           particular
           Place
           ,
           and
           to
           read
           both
           the
           printed
           and
           manuscript
           Lives
           of
           Saints
           that
           are
           kept
           in
           the
           Archives
           of
           the
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           there
           would
           great
           numbers
           of
           Theb.
           Souldiers
           start
           up
           from
           behind
           the
           bushes
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           other
           being
           but
           what
           they
           received
           from
           the
           Monks
           of
           the
           last
           Ages
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           serve
           their
           turns
           and
           promote
           the
           Trade
           they
           made
           of
           the
           poor
           People's
           superstition
           .
           However
           it
           be
           ,
           as
           the
           case
           stands
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Dissertation
           struck
           of
           from
           the
           Romish
           Church
           6666
           Saints
           ,
           as
           the
           learned
           Father
           Sirmond
           with
           one
           dash
           of
           his
           Pen
           had
           taken
           lately
           from
           them
           eleven
           thousand
           .
           For
           having
           met
           with
           these
           Words
           in
           an
           Old
           Martyrology
           ,
           
             S
             S
             Vrsula
             &
             Vnde
             ci
             milla
             V.
             M.
          
           i.
           e.
           
             Vndecimilla
             ,
             Virgin
          
           and
           Martyr
           ,
           he
           shew'd
           the
           shameful
           blunder
           of
           those
           who
           imagin'd
           that
           
             Vnde
             ci
             milla
          
           with
           the
           V
           and
           M
           had
           been
           an
           abbreviation
           to
           express
           eleven
           thousand
           Virgins
           .
           Mr.
           
             de
             Launoy
          
           had
           both
           the
           honesty
           and
           courage
           to
           publish
           what
           he
           thought
           of
           St.
           Bruno
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           Saints
           ;
           and
           might
           he
           have
           enjoy'd
           the
           protection
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           Court
           or
           Clergy
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           a
           great
           instrument
           of
           Reformation
           in
           the
           Roman
           Worship
           .
           I
           was
           told
           ,
           That
           this
           Mr.
           
             de
             Launoy
          
           ,
           being
           once
           at
           dinner
           with
           the
           Curate
           of
           a
           Country
           Parish
           ,
           in
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Mans
           ,
           on
           the
           Festival
           of
           the
           Chief
           Saint
           of
           that
           Village
           ,
           desired
           
           the
           Curate
           to
           tell
           him
           the
           Name
           of
           that
           Saint
           .
           You
           must
           excuse
           me
           for
           that
           ,
           answered
           the
           Curate
           ,
           for
           should
           you
           once
           go
           about
           to
           pull
           down
           my
           Saint
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           done
           so
           many
           others
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           undone
           ,
           and
           my
           Boors
           would
           
           find
           themselves
           without
           a
           Patron
           .
           Mr.
           
             de
             Valois
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Catharine
           ,
           Virgin
           and
           Martyr
           is
           but
           a
           Fabulous
           Legend
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           ;
           and
           likewise
           ,
           that
           of
           St.
           Eustachius
           Patron
           of
           the
           biggest
           Parish
           in
           Paris
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           what
           is
           related
           of
           St.
           Lazarus
           ,
           of
           St.
           Martha
           ,
           of
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           St.
           Baume
           he
           added
           ,
           
             credant
             qui
             volent
             ,
             as
             for
             me
             I
             shall
             never
             believe
             a
             Word
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             hold
             their
             arrival
             into
          
           France
           
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Fabulous
             things
             in
             the
             World.
          
           
           Mr.
           Menage
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Learned
           Women
           ,
           having
           enumerated
           amongst
           them
           St.
           Catharine
           ,
           takes
           Notice
           ,
           That
           Baronius
           suspected
           it
           to
           be
           but
           a
           Fable
           .
           And
           it
           is
           material
           to
           observe
           by
           
           the
           by
           ,
           that
           
           Baronius's
           suspition
           was
           grounded
           upon
           the
           silence
           of
           Eusebius
           which
           we
           have
           also
           alledged
           against
           the
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           Mr.
           Menage
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Francis
             de
             Harlay
          
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Paris
           ,
           having
           chosen
           some
           of
           the
           most
           understanding
           Men
           of
           his
           Clergy
           in
           1680
           ,
           to
           revise
           and
           reform
           the
           Breviary
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Paris
           ,
           these
           Doctors
           thought
           fit
           to
           expunge
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Catharine
           ,
           looking
           upon
           the
           Acts
           of
           her
           Martyrdom
           ,
           as
           a
           meer
           Fiction
           .
           The
           Bishops
           of
           St.
           Pons
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1684
           ,
           took
           from
           the
           Calendar
           of
           his
           Diocess
           about
           sixty
           Holy-days
           ,
           amongst
           which
           were
           St.
           Amarante
           ,
           the
           Immaculate
           Conception
           
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           the
           Chair
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           St.
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           is
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           who
           has
           very
           much
           distinguished
           himself
           both
           by
           his
           Learning
           and
           Piety
           ,
           but
           who
           had
           the
           misfortune
           to
           incur
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           as
           being
           a
           Disciple
           of
           the
           famous
           Bishop
           of
           Alet
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           displease
           the
           Court
           for
           refusing
           to
           persecute
           the
           Protestants
           of
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           and
           not
           following
           Cardinal
           Bonzi
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           of
           his
           Cabal
           ,
           in
           Voting
           in
           the
           States
           of
           Lauguedoc
           the
           Subsidies
           that
           were
           demanded
           by
           the
           French
           King.
           Therefore
           the
           Jesuites
           looking
           for
           an
           occasion
           to
           bring
           him
           into
           Trouble
           ,
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Aulergues
           ,
           his
           Archdeacon
           ,
           devoted
           himself
           to
           serve
           their
           Revenge
           .
           So
           that
           if
           an
           Archdeacon
           is
           call'd
           in
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           
             Oculus
             Episcopi
          
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           well
           said
           ,
           that
           here
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Body
           became
           darkness
           .
           This
           Abbot
           appealed
           from
           his
           Bishop
           against
           the
           Reformation
           of
           his
           Calendar
           to
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Toulouse
           .
           The
           Jesuites
           who
           cared
           but
           little
           for
           the
           other
           Saints
           ,
           but
           resented
           very
           much
           the
           disgrace
           put
           upon
           their
           St.
           Ignatius
           ,
           procured
           an
           Order
           from
           the
           Court
           to
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           favour
           the
           Abbot's
           Cause
           without
           further
           delay
           .
           I
           was
           then
           at
           Toulouse
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           stay
           during
           the
           Months
           of
           
             July
             ,
             August
          
           and
           September
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           the
           Cause
           was
           Pleaded
           .
           I
           was
           present
           at
           the
           hearing
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Attorney
           broke
           into
           a
           furious
           passion
           against
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Pons
           ,
           and
           taking
           occasion
           from
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Immaculate
           Conception
           ,
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Honours
           due
           to
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           he
           carry'd
           
           them
           as
           far
           as
           
             Bonaventure
             ,
             Bernardine
          
           and
           Crasse●
           .
           But
           at
           last
           the
           Archdeacon's
           Appeal
           was
           declared
           frivolous
           and
           faulty
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Pons
           ,
           was
           maintained
           in
           the
           power
           which
           the
           Councils
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           gave
           to
           their
           Bishops
           of
           making
           a
           Calendar
           ,
           and
           regulating
           the
           Church
           Service
           of
           their
           Diocess
           .
           And
           this
           Sentence
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Virtue
           and
           Honesty
           of
           the
           first
           President
           ,
           who
           without
           contradiction
           was
           a
           Great
           Magistrate
           and
           worthy
           of
           a
           better
           Age.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           related
           these
           Facts
           upon
           this
           Account
           only
           ,
           that
           they
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           who
           may
           read
           this
           Work
           of
           mine
           ,
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           reason
           to
           question
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Saints
           ,
           since
           some
           of
           the
           greatest
           Men
           of
           their
           Communion
           have
           done
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           do
           agree
           that
           many
           false
           ones
           are
           found
           amongst
           them
           .
           And
           if
           some
           Preachers
           should
           not
           like
           our
           Endeavours
           in
           exposing
           the
           Falshood
           of
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           ;
           because
           hereby
           they
           find
           themselves
           at
           a
           loss
           for
           want
           of
           so
           many
           fine
           Passages
           ,
           elevated
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           an
           Example
           so
           moving
           ,
           and
           ready
           at
           hand
           ,
           whenever
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           exhort
           their
           Hearers
           to
           patience
           and
           perseverance
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           we
           need
           only
           to
           recommend
           them
           the
           reading
           their
           Eusebius
           ,
           wherein
           they
           shall
           find
           great
           numbers
           of
           true
           Martyrs
           ,
           whose
           Examples
           are
           much
           more
           instructive
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           move
           the
           affections
           ,
           then
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           ,
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           .
           It
           is
           neither
           Arthur
           of
           Britain
           ,
           nor
           the
           Roland
           of
           Ariosto
           ,
           nor
           the
           Renaldo
           of
           Tasso
           ,
           which
           
           those
           who
           are
           intrusted
           with
           the
           first
           Education
           and
           Instruction
           of
           young
           Princes
           do
           propose
           to
           them
           for
           a
           Pattern
           of
           Imitation
           ,
           but
           those
           Heroes
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           real
           being
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Scipio
             ,
             Hanibal
          
           and
           Augustus
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           Church
           History
           being
           full
           of
           the
           glorious
           Conflicts
           and
           great
           Examples
           
           of
           the
           Piety
           of
           true
           Martyrs
           ,
           Christian
           Princes
           would
           betray
           the
           Holiness
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           did
           they
           propose
           to
           their
           People
           false
           Martyrs
           and
           Counterband
           Saints
           as
           Mr.
           
             de
             Valois
          
           us'd
           to
           call
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIX
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Fabulous
           Relations
           of
           the
           pretended
           Agaunian
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           other
           fictitious
           Saints
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           to
           destroy
           all
           the
           Reasons
           brought
           by
           the
           Roman
           Church
           to
           justify
           the
           VVorship
           they
           pay
           to
           Saints
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           shift
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           Worship
           into
           Absolute
           and
           Relative
           ,
           Mediate
           and
           Immediate
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           alone
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           Object
           of
           absolute
           and
           immediate
           Worship
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Relative
           
           and
           Mediate
           Worship
           ,
           may
           be
           paid
           to
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           since
           it
           passeth
           only
           through
           them
           ,
           and
           terminates
           in
           God.
           That
           this
           is
           but
           a
           mere
           Evasion
           ,
           our
           Writers
           have
           shewed
           a
           thousand
           times
           .
           And
           more
           than
           that
           ,
           they
           have
           proved
           ,
           that
           upon
           Examination
           of
           the
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           true
           neither
           ,
           that
           the
           Romish
           Church
           renders
           to
           the
           deceased
           Saints
           ,
           only
           mediate
           and
           relative
           Honours
           .
           For
           this
           distinction
           hath
           place
           only
           in
           their
           Schools
           ,
           being
           no
           way
           discernible
           in
           their
           Practice
           .
           They
           make
           no
           distinction
           as
           to
           Place
           ,
           since
           they
           worship
           both
           God
           and
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           same
           Churches
           ;
           nor
           in
           respect
           of
           time
           ,
           for
           as
           God
           hath
           his
           ,
           so
           the
           Saints
           have
           likewise
           their
           Holy-days
           ;
           nor
           yet
           in
           the
           Church-Service
           ,
           since
           the
           Saints
           are
           mentioned
           four
           or
           five
           times
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           which
           they
           offer
           most
           immediately
           to
           God
           ;
           nay
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           the
           bodily
           Postures
           of
           the
           Worshippers
           ,
           since
           they
           fall
           down
           on
           their
           Knees
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           same
           bodily
           Prostrations
           before
           God
           and
           his
           Saints
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           distinguish'd
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           their
           Petitions
           ,
           since
           they
           who
           pray
           to
           Saints
           ,
           ask
           pardon
           of
           them
           for
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           No
           more
           is
           it
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           Prayers
           ;
           for
           they
           will
           say
           ten
           Ave
           Maria's
           to
           one
           
             Pater
             noster
          
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Saints
           do
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           say
           ,
           reap
           all
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           and
           God
           ,
           who
           should
           gather
           the
           whole
           ,
           hath
           only
           the
           Tithe
           of
           it
           .
           This
           distinction
           therefore
           hath
           place
           no
           where
           but
           in
           Disputes
           ,
           no
           real
           difference
           being
           perceivable
           between
           the
           Honours
           paid
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           .
           Our
           Writers
           have
           likewise
           discussed
           
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             de
             Jure
             ,
             viz.
          
           whether
           it
           be
           lawful
           to
           bestow
           upon
           the
           Creatures
           a
           Worship
           which
           terminates
           in
           God.
           Their
           Writings
           are
           full
           of
           good
           Reasons
           shewing
           that
           religious
           Worship
           is
           the
           Glory
           of
           God's
           Excellency
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           least
           portion
           of
           this
           Glory
           can
           be
           bestow'd
           upon
           the
           Saints
           ,
           without
           provoking
           the
           anger
           of
           that
           Jealous
           God.
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           coming
           near
           to
           God
           to
           know
           him
           ,
           we
           may
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Creatures
           as
           steps
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Him
           :
           But
           when
           we
           approach
           God
           in
           the
           duty
           of
           Worship
           ,
           all
           our
           Thoughts
           ,
           Attention
           and
           Affections
           ought
           wholly
           to
           be
           fix'd
           upon
           him
           alone
           .
           We
           ought
           then
           to
           banish
           the
           thoughts
           of
           all
           created
           beings
           out
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           Bless
           ,
           Pray
           to
           and
           Worship
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           none
           but
           He
           and
           We
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           what
           use
           soever
           they
           may
           make
           in
           their
           Disputes
           of
           the
           distinction
           of
           Worship
           into
           Absolute
           and
           Relative
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           can
           make
           none
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           charge
           them
           with
           calling
           upon
           such
           Saints
           ,
           as
           never
           had
           any
           being
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           such
           for
           instance
           ,
           as
           
             St.
             Longinus
             ,
             St.
             Christopher
             ,
             St.
             Catharine
             ,
          
           the
           eleven
           thousand
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Legion
           .
           They
           cannot
           ▪
           surely
           have
           the
           face
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Worship
           paid
           to
           these
           pretended
           Saints
           ,
           hath
           any
           relation
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           terminates
           in
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           ought
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           their
           Church
           hath
           erred
           ,
           and
           is
           yet
           in
           errour
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Romish
           Doctors
           ,
           to
           justifie
           the
           Worship
           they
           pay
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           
           their
           Prayers
           to
           them
           do
           amount
           to
           no
           more
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           intention
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           than
           barely
           to
           desire
           them
           that
           they
           would
           please
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           them
           .
           To
           which
           it
           hath
           been
           replyed
           and
           abundantly
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           Use
           and
           Form
           of
           the
           Terms
           ,
           do
           determine
           the
           quality
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Intention
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           that
           if
           the
           Matter
           ,
           or
           the
           Form
           of
           Prayers
           be
           faulty
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Intention
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           can
           rectify
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Common
           People
           mind
           only
           the
           literal
           signification
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           never
           think
           while
           they
           are
           pronouncing
           them
           ,
           of
           giving
           a
           Catholick
           sense
           to
           Idolatrous
           Expressions
           .
           Why
           then
           do
           they
           put
           so
           many
           ignorant
           People
           in
           danger
           of
           making
           unlawful
           Prayers
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           give
           Protestants
           so
           great
           an
           occasion
           of
           Scandal
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           not
           take
           out
           of
           their
           Prayer-Books
           and
           Breviaries
           all
           those
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           in
           which
           they
           ask
           the
           Saints
           
             to
             have
             mercy
             on
             them
             ,
             to
             cleanse
             them
             from
             their
             Sins
             by
             their
             Merits
             ,
             to
             illuminate
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             excite
             in
             them
             a
             true
             Repentance
             ?
          
           If
           this
           Principle
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           had
           any
           good
           foundation
           ,
           I
           don't
           see
           why
           she
           might
           not
           as
           well
           have
           put
           an
           
             Arrian
             Creed
          
           into
           her
           Liturgy
           ,
           with
           a
           warning
           to
           her
           Children
           to
           follow
           her
           Intentions
           ,
           and
           give
           an
           Orthodox
           sense
           to
           that
           Heretical-Creed
           .
           It
           would
           prove
           a
           hard
           matter
           to
           reduce
           to
           an
           
             Orate
             pro
             nobis
          
           that
           Prayer
           used
           at
           the
           Consecration
           of
           their
           Altars
           ;
           
             Sanctify
             O
             Lord
             this
             Stone
             to
             thine
             Honour
             ,
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Virgin
          
           Mary
           ,
           
             and
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             all
             Saints
             .
          
           You
           see
           here
           the
           Saints
           and
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           joyn'd
           equally
           with
           God.
           
           Mons
           .
           
             de
             le
             Habespine
          
           Bishop
           of
           Orleans
           hath
           laboured
           
           in
           vain
           to
           justify
           this
           Prayer
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           we
           must
           necessarily
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Romish
           Church
           pays
           to
           the
           Saints
           a
           Religious
           .
           Worship
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           that
           which
           she
           gives
           to
           God
           ;
           For
           otherwise
           Bellarmine
           does
           not
           argue
           well
           when
           
           he
           proves
           from
           the
           Form
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           being
           joined
           therein
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           ought
           therefore
           to
           be
           esteemed
           ,
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son.
           
             Go
             and
             Baptise
             all
             Nations
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           But
           what
           can
           the
           Romish
           Church
           reply
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           objected
           that
           she
           prays
           to
           Saints
           who
           never
           had
           any
           being
           ,
           as
           
             St.
             Christopher
             ,
             St.
             Catharine
          
           ,
           the
           eleven
           thousand
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           
             Theb.
             Legion
          
           ?
           Let
           these
           Prayers
           be
           reduced
           as
           much
           as
           they
           please
           to
           the
           general
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           she
           cannot
           justify
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           she
           must
           confess
           that
           she
           hath
           erred
           ,
           and
           is
           yet
           in
           error
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           They
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           excuse
           the
           Worship
           they
           pay
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           pray
           to
           them
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           we
           pray
           our
           living
           Brethren
           to
           intercede
           for
           us
           .
           But
           had
           they
           not
           thus
           explain'd
           their
           meaning
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Meaux's
           Pen
           ,
           we
           would
           hardly
           believe
           that
           they
           were
           in
           good
           earnest
           .
           What!
           Is
           there
           then
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           Prayers
           which
           the
           Sick
           Protestants
           desire
           to
           be
           made
           for
           them
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           comfort
           and
           relieve
           them
           in
           their
           several
           necessities
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           the
           Papists
           direct
           to
           their
           Saints
           ?
           When
           the
           Protestants
           desire
           these
           Offices
           of
           Charity
           
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           do
           they
           ask
           them
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           order
           as
           the
           Romish
           Church
           implores
           the
           Intercession
           and
           Assistance
           of
           her
           Saints
           ?
           Do
           they
           consecrate
           Holy-days
           and
           Altars
           to
           them
           ?
           Build
           them
           Churches
           ?
           Make
           Vows
           and
           Pilgrimages
           to
           their
           Honour
           ?
           Do
           they
           light
           Wax-candles
           before
           their
           Images
           ?
           Approach
           them
           with
           Censers
           ?
           Present
           them
           with
           Offering
           ?
           And
           make
           Processions
           and
           Confraternities
           in
           honour
           of
           their
           Memories
           ?
           Quite
           contrary
           .
           Our
           Brethren
           are
           there
           present
           with
           us
           ,
           where
           they
           see
           our
           necessities
           with
           their
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           we
           desire
           them
           to
           joyn
           with
           us
           in
           Prayer
           .
           We
           don't
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           if
           they
           were
           of
           a
           superior
           Order
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           as
           Fellow
           Labourers
           ,
           subject
           to
           the
           same
           weaknesses
           and
           infirmities
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           thereby
           ingaged
           to
           compassionate
           our
           sufferings
           .
           Our
           practice
           is
           authorized
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Faithful
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           by
           
           the
           express
           command
           of
           the
           Apostle
           
             St.
             James
          
           ,
           who
           exhorteth
           us
           to
           Pray
           one
           for
           another
           .
           But
           the
           Romish
           practice
           is
           very
           far
           from
           having
           a
           Title
           to
           any
           of
           these
           advantages
           .
           Under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           no
           Prayers
           were
           ever
           made
           to
           the
           deceased
           Saints
           ,
           though
           the
           Faithful
           prayed
           one
           for
           another
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           .
           Notwithstanding
           they
           had
           at
           that
           time
           Saints
           whose
           Holiness
           could
           not
           be
           call'd
           in
           question
           ,
           since
           God
           himself
           had
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           ,
           canonized
           Elias
           and
           Enoch
           .
           All
           these
           Answers
           are
           solid
           and
           good
           .
           But
           how
           can
           they
           apply
           this
           ?
           Or
           what
           other
           Answer
           can
           they
           make
           ,
           when
           we
           charge
           them
           with
           praying
           to
           such
           Saints
           as
           never
           were
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           such
           
           as
           
             St.
             Christopher
             ,
             St.
             Catharine
          
           ,
           the
           eleven
           thousand
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Theb.
           Legion
           ,
           seeing
           these
           Saints
           were
           only
           meer
           fictions
           and
           the
           invention
           of
           
           Legend-Writers
           ?
           They
           cannot
           sure
           answer
           that
           they
           Pray
           to
           these
           after
           the
           same
           Manner
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           to
           our
           living
           Brethren
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           ought
           to
           confess
           that
           they
           have
           erred
           ,
           and
           do
           remain
           still
           in
           error
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           Evasion
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           is
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           equivocal
           Sense
           of
           the
           Terms
           Worship
           and
           Adoration
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Supream
           Worship
           and
           Adoration
           of
           Latria
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           alone
           deserves
           this
           Worship
           and
           Adoration
           ;
           but
           that
           there
           is
           an
           inferiour
           Worship
           and
           a
           Service
           of
           Dulia
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           pay
           to
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           .
           But
           this
           Distinction
           is
           not
           in
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           grounded
           upon
           ,
           Scripture
           .
           For
           St.
           Paul
           makes
           use
           of
           the
           Term
           Dulia
           ,
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Supream
           Worship
           ,
           telling
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           
           
             That
             they
             turn'd
             to
             God
             from
             Idols
             to
             serve
             the
             Living
             and
             True
             God.
          
           And
           the
           Septuagint
           have
           used
           it
           in
           the
           same
           Sense
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
             c.
          
           7.
           v.
           3.
           and
           Ps
           .
           11.
           v.
           11.
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           have
           expressed
           by
           that
           of
           Latria
           ,
           the
           Services
           which
           Men
           do
           one
           to
           another
           in
           that
           Threatning
           ,
           which
           God
           makes
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           
             That
             they
             should
             servetheir
             Enemies
          
           ,
           
           
             which
             God
             would
             send
             against
             them
             in
             hunger
             and
             in
             thirst
             and
             in
             nakedness
             .
          
           But
           besides
           ,
           this
           Distinction
           is
           very
           insignificant
           ;
           for
           let
           the
           Terms
           be
           never
           so
           Equivocal
           ,
           yet
           the
           things
           expressed
           by
           them
           are
           not
           so
           .
           For
           Churches
           ,
           Festivals
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           Vows
           ,
           Offerings
           ,
           Lights
           ,
           and
           Processions
           are
           not
           Equivocal
           things
           ,
           but
           determined
           to
           the
           
           highest
           sort
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           .
           To
           prove
           this
           ,
           let
           an
           Indian
           or
           a
           Chinese
           go
           into
           a
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           tell
           him
           ,
           That
           this
           Temple
           is
           consecrated
           to
           Francis
           of
           Assise
           ;
           that
           this
           is
           his
           Holy-day
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           going
           to
           make
           a
           Procession
           to
           his
           Honour
           ;
           That
           the
           Image
           which
           he
           seeth
           adorned
           with
           so
           many
           flowers
           ,
           and
           illuminated
           with
           so
           many
           Torches
           is
           his
           Representation
           .
           And
           let
           him
           see
           afterwards
           all
           the
           People
           prostrating
           themselves
           before
           it
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Addressing
           their
           Prayers
           to
           it
           :
           And
           then
           ask
           him
           ,
           what
           this
           People
           is
           a
           doing
           ?
           He
           will
           answer
           ,
           that
           they
           adore
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           or
           his
           Image
           ,
           the
           simple
           Notions
           of
           Nature
           leading
           him
           to
           that
           Answer
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           Actions
           of
           this
           People
           are
           determined
           to
           Religion
           ,
           which
           being
           taken
           altogether
           are
           the
           formal
           and
           distinct
           Signs
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Worship
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           for
           them
           to
           endeavour
           to
           palliate
           the
           Matter
           by
           a
           pretended
           equivocal
           use
           of
           Words
           .
           Had
           the
           Romish
           Doctors
           been
           pleased
           to
           express
           themselves
           more
           clearly
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           no
           wrangling
           about
           the
           Terms
           .
           We
           acknowledg
           ,
           that
           the
           Acts
           of
           Religion
           are
           not
           all
           of
           the
           same
           Weight
           and
           Importance
           .
           The
           first
           are
           those
           that
           are
           call'd
           Elicite
           and
           Immediate
           ,
           which
           are
           referred
           only
           to
           God.
           The
           second
           are
           grounded
           upon
           the
           reference
           or
           relation
           which
           certain
           Things
           and
           Persons
           have
           to
           Religion
           .
           In
           this
           Rank
           we
           place
           the
           reverence
           due
           to
           Pastors
           ,
           to
           Churches
           ,
           Holy
           Vessels
           ,
           to
           the
           Elements
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           to
           Saints
           ,
           to
           Angels
           ,
           to
           the
           blessed
           Mother
           of
           God
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           That
           there
           are
           some
           Degrees
           of
           respect
           due
           to
           each
           of
           
           these
           ,
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           Rank
           which
           they
           hold
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Account
           which
           God
           makes
           of
           them
           .
           The
           last
           Sorts
           of
           Religious
           Acts
           are
           those
           that
           are
           commanded
           by
           Religion
           it self
           ,
           as
           for
           Example
           ,
           the
           Submission
           and
           Honour
           we
           owe
           to
           Parents
           and
           Magistrates
           .
           But
           if
           these
           Controversies
           were
           fairly
           manag'd
           ,
           all
           the
           Dispute
           would
           be
           about
           the
           first
           Sort
           of
           these
           Acts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           are
           call'd
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           Elicite
           and
           Immediate
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           God
           reserves
           peculiarly
           to
           himself
           ,
           with
           exclusion
           of
           the
           noblest
           and
           most
           exalted
           Rank
           of
           Created
           Beings
           ,
           such
           ,
           for
           instance
           ,
           as
           
             Invocation
             ,
             Psal
          
           .
           50.
           v.
           15
           
             Trust
             and
             Affiance
             Jer.
          
           17.
           v.
           17.
           
           
             Vows
             ,
             Isa
          
           .
           19.
           v.
           21.
           
           
             Worship
             ,
             Sacrifice
             and
             Adoration
             ,
             Exod.
          
           20.
           v.
           50.
           
           Act.
           10.
           v.
           26.
           
           Apocal.
           19.
           vers
           .
           10.
           
           These
           are
           the
           Acts
           of
           Religion
           which
           we
           accuse
           the
           Roman
           Church
           of
           giving
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           Those
           amongst
           them
           who
           pretended
           to
           devotion
           ,
           make
           Vows
           to
           the
           Saints
           upon
           every
           occasion
           ,
           though
           St.
           Thomas
           hath
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           Vow
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           Latria
           .
           But
           however
           this
           be
           ,
           the
           Equivocal
           Sense
           of
           the
           term
           Adoration
           ,
           can
           do
           them
           no
           service
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           accused
           of
           paying
           a
           Religious
           Worship
           to
           Supposititious
           Saints
           ,
           such
           as
           
             St.
             Christopher
             ,
             St.
             Longine
             ,
             St.
             Catharine
             ,
          
           the
           eleven
           thousand
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Theb.
           Legion
           .
           They
           cannot
           pretend
           that
           they
           pay
           these
           Saints
           only
           a
           Worship
           of
           Dulia
           ,
           &
           Honours
           much
           inferior
           to
           the
           Supream
           .
           They
           ought
           therefore
           to
           confess
           that
           they
           have
           erred
           ,
           and
           do
           still
           persist
           in
           their
           error
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Church
           speaking
           by
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Meaux
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           she
           
           instructeth
           her
           Children
           to
           make
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           the
           affections
           that
           accompany
           the
           Prayers
           they
           make
           to
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           Zeal
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           and
           profound
           Humility
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           possessed
           with
           ,
           when
           they
           direct
           their
           Devotions
           immediately
           to
           God
           himself
           .
           But
           to
           this
           have
           not
           we
           just
           reason
           to
           reply
           ,
           that
           God
           alone
           knows
           the
           Affections
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           cannot
           judge
           of
           them
           but
           by
           Mens
           Words
           and
           Actions
           ?
           We
           don't
           pretend
           to
           usurp
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           very
           unwilling
           to
           pass
           a
           rash
           Judgment
           upon
           Men.
           Moses
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           that
           
             secret
             things
             belong
             to
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
          
           ;
           and
           Christ
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           
             we
             shall
             know
             Men
             by
             their
             Fruits
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           their
           Words
           and
           Actions
           .
           This
           way
           of
           passing
           Judgment
           upon
           Mens
           Hearts
           ,
           is
           so
           common
           a
           notion
           ,
           and
           so
           universal
           a
           Principle
           ,
           that
           all
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           do
           follow
           it
           in
           the
           judgments
           they
           make
           of
           others
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           very
           unjustly
           done
           by
           those
           
           of
           the
           French
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           accuse
           us
           of
           calumny
           in
           finding
           fault
           with
           their
           Church
           for
           its
           paying
           to
           Saints
           a
           prohibited
           Worship
           ,
           since
           our
           Accusation
           is
           founded
           upon
           their
           Words
           and
           Actions
           .
           For
           let
           them
           say
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           form
           the
           same
           Idea
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           of
           an
           Infinite
           and
           Supream
           Being
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Prayers
           to
           God
           are
           accompanied
           with
           Affections
           far
           more
           lively
           ,
           ardent
           and
           humble
           ,
           than
           those
           they
           address
           to
           the
           Saints
           :
           This
           is
           known
           to
           none
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           discernable
           only
           by
           his
           all-seeing
           Eye
           .
           And
           all
           that
           we
           see
           and
           hear
           of
           their
           Performance
           
           towards
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           Prayers
           ,
           Temples
           ,
           Festivals
           ,
           Illuminations
           ,
           Burning
           of
           Incense
           ,
           Processions
           ,
           Prostrations
           ;
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           are
           the
           proper
           and
           formal
           Characters
           of
           the
           Supream
           Worship
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           reserved
           to
           himself
           .
           Are
           we
           then
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           to
           conclude
           that
           they
           carry
           the
           honours
           they
           render
           to
           the
           Saints
           too
           far
           ?
           The
           Jansenists
           in
           that
           Book
           of
           theirs
           ,
           intituled
           the
           imaginary
           Heresie
           ,
           charged
           the
           Jesuites
           with
           making
           the
           Pope
           a
           God
           by
           their
           Tenet
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           infallible
           ,
           because
           Infallibility
           is
           a
           property
           belonging
           only
           to
           God.
           But
           we
           have
           yet
           more
           reason
           to
           reproach
           the
           Roman
           Church
           for
           dealing
           with
           Saints
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Gods
           ,
           not
           only
           upon
           account
           of
           the
           external
           Worship
           she
           pays
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           of
           the
           good
           things
           she
           asks
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           suppose
           that
           they
           know
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Men
           ,
           are
           present
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           have
           an
           unlimited
           power
           ;
           all
           which
           ,
           are
           Properties
           belonging
           only
           to
           the
           Supream
           being
           .
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           suppose
           it
           should
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Romish
           Church
           puts
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           the
           Thoughts
           that
           accompany
           the
           Prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           those
           addressed
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           we
           leave
           every
           wise
           Man
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           this
           distinction
           in
           the
           Thoughts
           ,
           does
           not
           raise
           in
           the
           Mind
           troublesome
           Scruples
           ,
           and
           hinder
           its
           due
           application
           and
           adherence
           to
           God.
           These
           Theological
           Principles
           leave
           one
           always
           unquiet
           and
           uneasie
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           going
           beyond
           ,
           or
           stopping
           short
           of
           the
           Mark.
           Thus
           far
           in
           their
           Opinion
           the
           Worship
           is
           lawful
           and
           right
           ,
           but
           to
           go
           ever
           so
           little
           
           further
           ,
           is
           Idolatry
           .
           When
           those
           who
           repeat
           after
           the
           Priest
           the
           Confession
           of
           Sins
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           hear
           him
           say
           ,
           
             I
             confess
             to
             God
             Almighty
          
           ,
           they
           must
           mind
           to
           do
           an
           Act
           of
           Latria
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             and
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
          
           ,
           they
           must
           take
           care
           to
           descend
           lower
           to
           Hyperdulia
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           goes
           on
           saying
           ,
           
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             ,
          
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           &c.
           it
           would
           be
           a
           Crime
           ,
           should
           they
           offer
           to
           them
           any
           of
           the
           Two
           former
           kinds
           of
           Worship
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           pass
           to
           that
           of
           Dulia
           .
           If
           an
           Image
           be
           presented
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           offer
           but
           a
           relative
           honour
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           let
           it
           be
           a
           little
           piece
           of
           the
           true
           Cross
           ,
           they
           may
           go
           as
           far
           as
           the
           indirect
           Latria
           .
           And
           because
           these
           different
           Worships
           are
           often
           mix'd
           in
           the
           same
           Service
           and
           Litanies
           ,
           we
           leave
           it
           again
           to
           Wise
           Men
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           all
           those
           who
           are
           present
           at
           these
           Church-Services
           ,
           have
           in
           that
           instant
           of
           time
           all
           these
           distinctions
           present
           in
           their
           Minds
           ;
           whether
           they
           be
           all
           capable
           of
           these
           nice
           and
           refined
           subtilties
           of
           the
           Schools
           ;
           and
           whether
           all
           this
           be
           proper
           to
           raise
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           inflame
           true
           piety
           .
           At
           least
           ,
           our
           Religion
           hath
           this
           advantage
           above
           theirs
           ,
           that
           God
           alone
           being
           proposed
           to
           us
           as
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Worship
           and
           Prayers
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           busie
           our
           Minds
           about
           any
           of
           these
           Distinctions
           ;
           no
           scruple
           arises
           to
           disturb
           our
           Zeal
           ,
           we
           embrace
           the
           Divine
           Object
           with
           all
           our
           Heart
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           our
           Soul
           ,
           free
           from
           fears
           and
           danger
           of
           running
           beyond
           the
           Mark.
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           this
           difference
           of
           
           Thoughts
           in
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           will
           do
           them
           no
           Service
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           worship
           which
           they
           render
           to
           Saints
           that
           never
           existed
           ,
           such
           as
           St.
           Christopher
           ,
           St.
           Catharine
           ,
           the
           Eleven
           Thousand
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Legion
           .
           These
           being
           mere
           Chimeras
           and
           groundless
           fancies
           ,
           which
           deserve
           not
           any
           the
           least
           respect
           ;
           they
           who
           pay
           any
           sort
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           to
           them
           ,
           ought
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           ,
           yet
           in
           Error
           .
        
         
           The
           Sixth
           Subterfuge
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           great
           difference
           between
           Christ's
           Mediation
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           For
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           Christ
           is
           a
           Mediator
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           are
           only
           Mediators
           of
           Intercession
           .
           But
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           all
           the
           Functions
           of
           the
           Mediator
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           these
           Three
           principal
           ones
           .
           First
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           taught
           Men
           the
           true
           and
           only
           way
           that
           leadeth
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           
             having
             brought
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             to
          
           
           
             light
             ,
             through
             the
             Gospel
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           by
           his
           Death
           ,
           hath
           reconciled
           God
           to
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Merits
           of
           his
           Cross
           ,
           are
           the
           source
           of
           their
           Peace
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           
             God
             having
             made
             him
             to
             be
             sin
          
           
           
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
           In
           the
           Third
           Place
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           Dispenser
           of
           all
           those
           good
           things
           which
           are
           the
           effects
           and
           consequences
           of
           that
           eternal
           and
           new
           Covenant
           which
           he
           hath
           brought
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           sealed
           with
           his
           own
           Blood
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           
             all
             power
             being
             give●
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             Heaven
          
           
           
             and
             Earth
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             all
             that
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             .
          
           Now
           we
           think
           we
           have
           
           great
           reason
           to
           accuse
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           of
           attributing
           to
           the
           Saints
           these
           Functions
           of
           the
           High
           Priest
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           .
           For
           as
           if
           the
           Gospel
           were
           not
           a
           sufficient
           Rule
           to
           direct
           us
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Romish
           Church
           teaches
           ,
           that
           her
           Dominicks
           ,
           
           Francis's
           ,
           
           Loyola's
           ,
           &c.
           have
           received
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           Rules
           more
           certain
           and
           powerful
           to
           raise
           those
           who
           follow
           them
           to
           a
           higher
           Perfection
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           .
           And
           for
           the
           proof
           hereof
           ,
           they
           produce
           the
           Heavenly
           Visions
           ,
           Divine
           Apparitions
           ,
           and
           other
           Miracles
           wherewith
           they
           pretend
           God
           hath
           honoured
           the
           calling
           of
           these
           Founders
           of
           Orders
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Romish
           Church
           holds
           ,
           that
           by
           Christ's
           Death
           ,
           only
           our
           Mortal
           Sins
           ,
           and
           the
           eternal
           punishment
           due
           to
           them
           were
           expiated
           ;
           so
           that
           Men
           must
           have
           recourse
           to
           other
           ways
           of
           Expiation
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           Venial
           Sins
           ,
           and
           the
           temporal
           Punishments
           due
           to
           their
           Mortal
           ones
           .
           Therefore
           was
           Purgatory
           invented
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           purpose
           are
           likewise
           applied
           the
           Fasts
           ,
           the
           disciplining
           Whips
           ,
           the
           Obits
           or
           Offices
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           the
           pious
           Foundations
           ,
           the
           Masses
           ,
           and
           the
           Canonical
           Penances
           injoyned
           by
           the
           Confessors
           at
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Penitence
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           .
           )
           But
           the
           most
           powerful
           Machine
           ,
           is
           the
           Treasury
           of
           Indulgences
           ,
           that
           Treasury
           which
           hath
           drawn
           so
           much
           Money
           into
           the
           Pope's
           Exchequer
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           is
           silled
           up
           with
           the
           Overplus
           of
           the
           Satisfactions
           and
           Merits
           of
           Saints
           ;
           which
           superabundance
           is
           by
           Indulgences
           applied
           either
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           Venial
           Sins
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           compensation
           for
           the
           temporal
           Penalties
           due
           to
           
           Mortal
           Sins
           .
           This
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           that
           Prayer
           which
           the
           Priest
           saith
           in
           the
           Mass
           ,
           when
           he
           asks
           of
           God
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           Sins
           ,
           by
           the
           Merits
           of
           those
           Saints
           whose
           Reliques
           are
           at
           rest
           under
           the
           Altar
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Church
           makes
           her
           Addresses
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Dispensers
           of
           Heavenly
           Graces
           ;
           and
           we
           might
           observe
           a
           Hundred
           Places
           in
           their
           Prayer-Books
           ,
           Rituals
           ,
           Breviaries
           ,
           and
           other
           Books
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           where
           it
           plainly
           appears
           ,
           that
           they
           ask
           of
           them
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           Sins
           ,
           the
           Grace
           of
           Perseverance
           ,
           and
           good
           Dispositions
           for
           Dying
           well
           .
           But
           here
           perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           makes
           a
           great
           difference
           in
           its
           Practice
           ,
           between
           Christ's
           Mediation
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           true
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           her
           most
           famous
           Writers
           ,
           sadly
           complains
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             the
             People
             put
          
           
           
             more
             trust
             in
             the
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             than
             in
             Christ's
             Intercession
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             have
             recourse
             with
             more
             zeal
             to
             their
             Protection
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             Patronage
             of
             that
             great
             Redeemer
             .
          
           And
           after
           all
           ,
           this
           distinction
           of
           Mediator
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           Mediator
           of
           Intercession
           ,
           is
           very
           injurious
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           fulness
           of
           his
           Priesthood
           .
           The
           Apostle
           willing
           to
           condemn
           the
           partialities
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           some
           saying
           they
           were
           of
           Paul
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           Cephas
           ,
           asked
           them
           with
           indignation
           ,
           
           Have
           Paul
           ,
           Apollos
           or
           Cephas
           ,
           
             been
             Crucified
             for
             you
          
           ?
           And
           may
           not
           we
           then
           with
           more
           reason
           ,
           ask
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           have
           
             Francis
             ,
             Dominick
          
           ,
           or
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
          
           ,
           been
           Crucified
           for
           you
           ?
           For
           Christ's
           Priesthood
           comprehends
           
           two
           parts
           ,
           namely
           Sacrifice
           and
           Intercession
           ,
           one
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           one
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           beyond
           the
           Vail
           in
           the
           true
           and
           incorruptible
           Sanctuary
           ,
           that
           's
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           his
           Intercession
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           continuation
           of
           his
           Priesthood
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           is
           our
           Advocate
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           crucifi'd
           for
           us
           .
           But
           in
           what
           order
           of
           Mediators
           can
           the
           Romish
           Church
           put
           
             St.
             Christopher
             ,
             St.
             Longine
             ,
             St.
             Catharine
             ,
          
           the
           eleven
           thousand
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           the
           Thebean
           Souldiers
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           best
           they
           are
           nothing
           but
           meer
           figments
           ?
           They
           will
           not
           sure
           offer
           to
           own
           them
           Mediators
           of
           Intercession
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           confess
           that
           they
           have
           err●d
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           in
           error
           .
        
         
           The
           Seventh
           device
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           excuse
           the
           Worship
           they
           render
           to
           Saints
           ,
           i●
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           fain
           perswade
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           hath
           not
           determined
           this
           Worship
           to
           be
           necessary
           ,
           but
           only
           simply
           declared
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           good
           and
           profitable
           practice
           .
           To
           which
           it
           will
           suffice
           to
           oppose
           this
           Argument
           .
           That
           Practice
           must
           needs
           be
           held
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           for
           the
           not
           observing
           of
           which
           People
           are
           declared
           to
           be
           damned
           :
           Now
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           damns
           all
           those
           who
           believe
           that
           Saints
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           prayed
           to
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           inferr'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Worship
           of
           Saints
           ,
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           a
           practice
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           The
           proof
           for
           the
           Minor
           of
           this
           Argument
           is
           found
           in
           the
           25th
           Session
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           where
           is
           a
           Canon
           that
           Anathematizeth
           all
           those
           who
           deny
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           calling
           upon
           Saints
           
           conformably
           to
           the
           use
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           :
           Unless
           they
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           did
           pronounce
           these
           Anathemas
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           Opinion
           that
           the
           worshiping
           of
           Saints
           is
           not
           a
           practice
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           But
           while
           they
           go
           about
           to
           set
           off
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Fathers
           assembled
           in
           that
           Council
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           aware
           ,
           that
           they
           accuse
           them
           both
           of
           Levity
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           Charity
           in
           damning
           Men
           ,
           for
           things
           that
           may
           be
           either
           done
           or
           let
           alone
           without
           prejudice
           to
           Salvation
           .
           The
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           hardly
           put
           to
           it
           to
           know
           what
           things
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           hath
           judged
           Ceremonial
           ,
           and
           what
           Dogmatical
           and
           Essential
           to
           Religion
           .
           That
           which
           gives
           occasion
           to
           these
           Disputes
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           some
           States
           that
           submitted
           to
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Decisions
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           have
           been
           recieved
           as
           to
           the
           Dogmatical
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           though
           they
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           them
           as
           to
           Rites
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           .
           I
           shall
           observe
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           that
           the
           Illustrious
           
             Peter
             de
             Ma●ca
          
           ,
           frequently
           lays
           i●
           down
           as
           a
           certain
           Truth
           ,
           That
           France
           approved
           of
           and
           received
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           in
           the
           year
           79
           of
           the
           last
           Age.
           However
           ,
           we
           find
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           Duke
           of
           Joyeuse
           ,
           compos'd
           by
           Haberi
           ,
           a
           Barester
           at
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           ,
           a
           Brief
           of
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           V.
           sent
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Joyeuse
           Bishop
           of
           Ostia
           ,
           above
           five
           and
           fourty
           Years
           after
           the
           time
           when
           M●uns
           .
           
             de
             Marca
          
           saith
           ,
           That
           France
           received
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           wherein
           this
           Pope
           complains
           very
           bitterly
           of
           the
           refusal
           ,
           which
           they
           still
           made
           in
           France
           to
           approve
           
           this
           Council
           ,
           and
           to
           submit
           to
           its
           Decisions
           .
           Whatsoever
           it
           is
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           do
           agree
           ,
           that
           to
           know
           the
           difference
           which
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           hath
           put
           between
           things
           dogmatical
           ,
           pertaining
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           things
           meerly
           ritual
           and
           belonging
           to
           Discipline
           ,
           the
           most
           certain
           Rule
           to
           judge
           by
           ,
           is
           the
           Anathemas
           that
           are
           fasten'd
           on
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           since
           that
           Council
           hath
           Anathematiz'd
           all
           those
           who
           do
           not
           approve
           the
           Worship
           of
           Saints
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           of
           that
           Council
           did
           look
           upon
           this
           Worship
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           great
           moment
           and
           necessity
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           one
           of
           those
           Practices
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           be
           allowed
           to
           be
           very
           good
           and
           profitable
           ,
           yet
           may
           be
           left
           out
           or
           changed
           at
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Church
           .
           But
           let
           them
           say
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Romish
           Church
           does
           not
           only
           believe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           to
           call
           upon
           Saints
           ,
           but
           is
           moreover
           bound
           to
           believe
           so
           .
           And
           their
           Doctors
           pretend
           ,
           that
           this
           piece
           of
           service
           to
           Saints
           is
           commanded
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           wresting
           I
           know
           not
           how
           many
           Texts
           to
           make
           them
           apparently
           comply
           with
           their
           fancy
           ,
           and
           utter
           what
           they
           would
           be
           at
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           believe
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           commanded
           a
           Worship
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           we
           ought
           also
           to
           believe
           that
           we
           cannot
           omit
           the
           peformance
           thereof
           ,
           without
           puting
           our
           Salvation
           to
           stake
           .
           But
           what
           can
           they
           say
           for
           those
           Services
           that
           are
           established
           in
           so
           many
           places
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           such
           Saints
           ,
           as
           owe
           all
           their
           being
           to
           the
           forgeries
           of
           a
           parcel
           of
           Monks
           ,
           and
           the
           credulity
           of
           
           a
           deluded
           People
           ?
           Whereas
           instead
           of
           declaring
           these
           Practices
           to
           be
           necessary
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ought
           to
           acknowlege
           that
           they
           fall
           short
           of
           being
           even
           good
           and
           profitable
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           Church
           must
           confess
           that
           it
           hath
           erred
           ,
           and
           is
           yet
           involved
           in
           error
           .
        
         
           The
           Eight
           Shift
           is
           that
           of
           some
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           who
           do
           deplore
           the
           excess
           that
           the
           Worshiping
           of
           Saints
           is
           grown
           to
           ,
           and
           protest
           altogether
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           some
           places
           some
           Saints
           that
           never
           were
           are
           Worshiped
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           local
           practices
           tolerated
           ,
           though
           not
           approved
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Rock
           on
           which
           do
           split
           every
           day
           the
           Learning
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           Knowledge
           and
           Conscience
           of
           many
           Ecclesiasticks
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           being
           desirous
           of
           Salvation
           and
           having
           made
           a
           considerable
           study
           in
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           comparing
           the
           mischief
           of
           that
           false
           Worship
           ,
           with
           the
           consequences
           of
           a
           Separation
           ,
           think
           it
           much
           safer
           for
           their
           Souls
           to
           live
           in
           a
           corrupted
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           groan
           under
           its
           Errors
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           a
           breach
           of
           Charity
           by
           separating
           from
           its
           Communion
           .
           In
           which
           they
           are
           like
           those
           cowardly
           and
           unworthy
           Citizens
           ,
           who
           while
           a
           generous
           Deliverer
           hazards
           his
           Fortune
           and
           his
           Life
           ,
           to
           preserve
           to
           them
           both
           their
           Laws
           and
           Country
           ,
           are
           content
           with
           folded
           Arms
           to
           wish
           him
           good
           success
           and
           prosperity
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           chances
           to
           fail
           in
           the
           attempt
           ,
           will
           also
           bewail
           and
           pity
           him
           .
           Of
           which
           sort
           of
           People
           a
           
           great
           Man
           used
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           most
           useless
           of
           all
           Friends
           ,
           for
           that
           having
           the
           Vertue
           of
           wishing
           us
           well
           ,
           and
           shedding
           some
           
           tears
           for
           us
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           yet
           courage
           enough
           to
           afford
           us
           their
           Assistance
           .
           For
           indeed
           all
           these
           good
           Wishes
           and
           Lamentations
           are
           no
           remedy
           to
           the
           misfortunes
           of
           a
           Church
           or
           Country
           .
           Works
           they
           are
           and
           honest
           endeavours
           which
           God
           requires
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           not
           timorous
           Wishes
           and
           unprofitable
           Vows
           .
           If
           some
           of
           the
           Romish
           Party
           do
           sigh
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           Worship
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           dishonourable
           to
           their
           Church
           ,
           why
           do
           they
           not
           likewise
           joyn
           with
           those
           who
           apply
           themselves
           to
           reform
           it
           ?
           I
           believe
           there
           are
           but
           few
           very
           amongst
           them
           who
           have
           not
           heard
           of
           the
           wholsom
           Advices
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           Mary
           to
           her
           Indiscreet
           Votaries
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           
           Letter
           which
           a
           Bishop
           of
           France
           adjoyn'd
           thereto
           ,
           recommending
           them
           to
           the
           perusal
           and
           practice
           of
           all
           the
           good
           Christians
           of
           his
           Diocess
           .
           This
           was
           just
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           a
           fair
           occasion
           for
           those
           Doctors
           ,
           who
           bewail
           so
           much
           in
           private
           the
           Abuses
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           to
           appear
           and
           to
           speak
           ,
           had
           not
           some
           unworthy
           considerations
           stop'd
           them
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           Speechless
           .
           The
           Prelates
           ,
           the
           Universities
           ,
           Rome
           it self
           condemned
           those
           wholesom
           Advices
           ,
           no
           body
           having
           Piety
           and
           Courage
           enough
           to
           defend
           them
           ,
           while
           Error
           and
           Falshood
           found
           a
           World
           of
           Zealous
           Protectors
           .
           Crasset
           a
           Jesuite
           stood
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           all
           the
           Excesses
           of
           the
           Bonaventures
           and
           Bernardines
           :
           And
           the
           Sorbonne
           by
           giving
           their
           Approbation
           to
           his
           Works
           ,
           condemned
           likewise
           both
           the
           wholesom
           Advices
           ,
           and
           the
           pastoral
           Letter
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Tournay
           .
           How
           can
           they
           say
           then
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           those
           
           things
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           fault
           with
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           are
           but
           local
           Practices
           ,
           or
           Excesses
           only
           tolerated
           ,
           and
           not
           approved
           by
           the
           Church
           ?
           Those
           very
           things
           which
           we
           disallow
           ,
           are
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           a
           bare
           toleration
           of
           them
           ,
           hath
           the
           force
           of
           an
           Approbation
           .
           For
           they
           are
           not
           Dogmatical
           Errours
           ,
           nor
           empty
           Speculations
           ,
           but
           Errours
           in
           the
           Practice
           ,
           and
           False
           ▪
           worship
           ,
           in
           the
           publick
           Service
           of
           Religion
           :
           Which
           ,
           whenever
           a
           Christian
           Society
           does
           tolerate
           ,
           it
           gives
           thereby
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           it
           approves
           them
           likewise
           .
           Yet
           had
           not
           all
           our
           just
           Complaints
           upon
           this
           matter
           ,
           power
           enough
           to
           induce
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           ,
           to
           expunge
           the
           scandalous
           Excesses
           of
           their
           
             Bonaventure
             ,
             Bernardine
          
           of
           Siena
           ,
           and
           
             Gabriel
             Biel.
          
           The
           Congregation
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Office
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             de
             Ritibus
          
           ,
           are
           very
           well
           informed
           of
           the
           Honours
           paid
           in
           divers
           Places
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Thebean
           Legion
           .
           But
           let
           the
           Protestants
           prove
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Day
           ,
           the
           Forgery
           of
           their
           Martyrdom
           ,
           these
           imaginary
           Beings
           ,
           consecrated
           by
           a
           blind
           Superstition
           ,
           are
           permitted
           notwithstanding
           still
           to
           retain
           all
           the
           Deferences
           of
           Honour
           and
           Worship
           formerly
           paid
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           A
           Ninth
           evasion
           of
           the
           Romish
           Party
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           condemn
           their
           worshipping
           of
           Saints
           ,
           without
           involving
           both
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           first
           Ages
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           ancient
           Christians
           in
           the
           same
           Condemnation
           .
           But
           this
           Accusation
           which
           they
           enter
           against
           us
           with
           so
           much
           confidence
           ,
           is
           wholly
           groundless
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           times
           of
           St.
           Basil
           ,
           St.
           Chrysostom
           
           and
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           of
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           St.
           Jerom
           ,
           St.
           Austin
           and
           St.
           Paulinus
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           some
           Practices
           may
           be
           observed
           which
           have
           been
           in
           the
           After-Ages
           the
           Origine
           of
           the
           false
           Worship
           paid
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           The
           People
           beginning
           then
           to
           esteem
           a
           little
           too
           much
           of
           their
           Reliques
           ,
           they
           flock'd
           from
           all
           parts
           to
           their
           Sepulchers
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           extraordinary
           zeal
           ,
           they
           celebrated
           the
           memorial
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           Preachers
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           by
           Rhetorical
           Figures
           ,
           directing
           their
           Speech
           to
           them
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           actually
           alive
           .
           But
           however
           the
           Veneration
           they
           had
           then
           for
           them
           ,
           came
           nothing
           near
           to
           the
           Worship
           which
           the
           Romish
           Church
           pays
           to
           them
           now
           adays
           .
           Gregory
           the
           First
           ,
           who
           died
           in
           the
           Seventh
           Century
           ,
           began
           in
           his
           time
           to
           innovate
           in
           the
           publick
           Worship
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           inserting
           in
           the
           Litanies
           ,
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Saints
           having
           not
           been
           introduced
           till
           a
           long
           time
           after
           .
           And
           we
           defy
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           shew
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Worship
           which
           they
           render
           to
           Saints
           ,
           is
           mentioned
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           ,
           who
           
           lived
           before
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           350.
           
           
             Martin
             Perez
             Hiala
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Cadiz
           ,
           confesses
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           justify
           by
           ancient
           authority
           ,
           the
           Invocation
           and
           Intercession
           of
           Saints
           ,
           before
           the
           time
           of
           Cornelius
           ,
           who
           lived
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Third
           Century
           .
           And
           this
           good
           Prelate
           would
           have
           descended
           
           yet
           a
           Hundred
           Years
           lower
           ,
           had
           he
           seen
           the
           Reasons
           which
           Blondel
           alledges
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           that
           which
           is
           cited
           of
           Cornelius
           is
           meerly
           spurious
           .
           
           Had
           the
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           been
           in
           use
           in
           the
           times
           of
           St.
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           St.
           Hilary
           ,
           we
           must
           
           confess
           that
           the
           Arrians
           had
           but
           very
           little
           wit
           ,
           when
           it
           being
           objected
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           by
           these
           Fathers
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           down-right
           Idolaters
           ,
           in
           praying
           as
           they
           did
           to
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           they
           thought
           to
           be
           but
           a
           Creature
           ;
           they
           did
           not
           reply
           that
           this
           Accusation
           ought
           to
           rebound
           on
           their
           Adversaries
           also
           ,
           since
           notwithstanding
           they
           did
           not
           believe
           their
           Saints
           to
           be
           Gods
           ,
           yet
           they
           made
           Prayers
           and
           Supplications
           to
           them
           But
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           first
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           Christians
           made
           their
           Addresses
           to
           the
           deceased
           Saints
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Faithful
           did
           not
           enjoy
           the
           Beatifick
           Vision
           before
           the
           general
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           .
           If
           we
           ask
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           why
           the
           Saints
           were
           not
           invoked
           under
           
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           he
           answers
           ,
           Because
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Just
           were
           then
           in
           Limbo
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           yet
           behold
           the
           Face
           of
           God.
           For
           which
           very
           Reason
           ,
           we
           may
           likewise
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Christians
           of
           the
           first
           Ages
           did
           not
           pray
           to
           Saints
           ,
           since
           they
           believed
           that
           their
           Souls
           were
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           till
           the
           General
           Resurrection
           .
           Which
           Opinion
           of
           theirs
           ,
           hath
           forced
           Cardinal
           Richlieu
           to
           make
           this
           Confession
           ,
           
           
             That
             several
             Fathers
             in
             the
             First
             Ages
             ,
             held
             for
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Faithful
             deceased
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             (
             those
             of
             Martyrs
             only
             excepted
             )
             should
             not
             enjoy
             the
             Beatifick
             Vision
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ;
             and
             therefore
             '
             its
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             they
             spoke
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             of
             the
             Veneration
             and
          
           
           
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             with
             more
             caution
             and
             wariness
             ,
             than
             it
             hath
             been
             done
             since
             it
             hath
             been
             commonly
             believed
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Faithful
             who
             have
             departed
             this
             Life
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             not
             wait
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             Beatifick
             Vision
             .
          
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           first
           Ages
           ,
           they
           observed
           another
           Practice
           inconsistent
           with
           that
           Worship
           ,
           which
           the
           present
           Church
           of
           Rome
           renders
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           For
           now
           a
           days
           ,
           the
           Living
           Pray
           to
           the
           Dead
           ,
           whereas
           ,
           formerly
           the
           Living
           pray'd
           for
           them
           .
           Cardinal
           Richelieu
           (
           as
           you
           have
           seen
           in
           the
           place
           above
           quoted
           )
           hath
           excepted
           the
           Martyrs
           from
           the
           general
           Rule
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           case
           there
           was
           no
           exception
           made
           of
           any
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           ascrib'd
           to
           St.
           Mark
           ,
           the
           Christians
           us'd
           to
           say
           .
           
             Remember
             O
             Lord
             Our
             Ancestors
             the
          
           
           
             Patriarcks
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Spirits
             who
             are
             perfect
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             grant
             that
             their
             Souls
             may
             rest
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             of
             thy
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           This
           practice
           of
           praying
           for
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           was
           yet
           in
           use
           in
           
           Hinkmar's
           time
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           upon
           the
           Decretals
           at
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Celebration
           of
           Masses
           ,
           ch
           .
           6.
           
             sect
             .
             Oratio
             quae
             dicitur
          
           ,
           &c.
           we
           find
           this
           curious
           Remark
           in
           the
           Gloss
           on
           the
           Margent
           .
           It
           was
           formerly
           
           said
           ,
           
             Grant
             O
             Lord
             that
             this
             Prayer
             may
             be
             profitable
             to
             the
             Soul
             of
             thy
             Servant
          
           Leo
           :
           
             But
             now
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Grant
             that
             this
             Prayer
             may
             be
             profitable
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Intercession
             of
             thy
             Servant
          
           Leo.
           
        
         
         
           
             So
             little
             distinction
             was
             made
             in
             those
             times
             between
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             first
             Order
             ,
             That
             they
             used
             to
             pray
             even
             for
             the
             Blessed
             Mother
             of
             God.
             For
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             attributed
             to
          
           St.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           
             we
             find
             these
             Words
          
           :
           Let
           us
           pray
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           all
           those
           who
           
           have
           heretofore
           administred
           and
           fulfilled
           the
           Duties
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           for
           the
           eternal
           remission
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           memory
           of
           all
           those
           who
           are
           deceased
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           Forgive
           them
           O
           Merciful
           Lord.
           And
           we
           offer
           also
           this
           reasonable
           Service
           unto
           thee
           for
           our
           Ancestors
           who
           rest
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           Patriar●s
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           especially
           for
           the
           most
           Blessed
           and
           Immaculate
           
             Mary
             .
             After
             this
             do
             ye
             think
             it
             well
             done
             of
             the
          
           Romanists
           
             to
             accuse
             us
             of
             condemning
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             because
             we
             condemn
             the
             Worship
             which
             they
             pay
             in
             our
             days
             to
             the
             Saints
             ?
             Certain
             it
             is
             that
             in
             this
             we
             don
             't
             condemn
          
           Origen
           ,
           
             who
             wrote
             thus
             against
          
           Celsus
           
           We
           ought
           not
           to
           pray
           to
           Creatures
           ,
           who
           have
           as
           much
           need
           to
           make
           Prayers
           and
           Supplications
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           do
           therefore
           rather
           by
           their
           calling
           upon
           him
           ,
           admonish
           us
           to
           make
           our
           addresses
           to
           God
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           debase
           our selves
           before
           them
           by
           dividing
           between
           God
           and
           them
           the
           honour
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           God
           forbid
           that
           we
           should
           follow
           
           Celsus's
           advice
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           us
           to
           pray
           to
           Angels
           .
           We
           ought
           to
           pray
           to
           none
           but
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Paramount
           Lord
           of
           a●l
           things
           .
           We
           do
           not
           condemn
           St.
           
             Austin
             ,
             who
             saith
          
           ,
           
           That
           were
           St.
           Paul
           and
           the
           other
           Apostles
           our
           Mediators
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           then
           this
           
           Apostle
           had
           not
           been
           in
           the
           right
           who
           saith
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           God
           and
           one
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           Man
           who
           is
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
             And
             he
             declares
             in
          
           
           
             another
             place
          
           :
           That
           in
           offering
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           mention
           was
           made
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           as
           of
           Men
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Confession
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           had
           triumphed
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           not
           invocated
           .
           
             We
             don't
             condemn
          
           Ignatius
           ,
           
             a
             Disciple
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             recommended
             this
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
          
           to
           have
           none
           before
           their
           Eyes
           when
           they
           pray
           but
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Father
           .
           
             We
             do
             not
             condemn
          
           
           St.
           Irenaeus
           ,
           
             that
             Holy
             Bishop
             of
          
           Lions
           ,
           
             who
             had
             framed
             himself
             both
             upon
             the
             Lessons
             and
             Examples
             of
          
           Polycarp
           ,
           
             and
             who
             saith
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           does
           not
           mix
           in
           her
           Service
           either
           the
           Invocation
           of
           Angels
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           criminal
           Curiosity
           ,
           but
           does
           direct
           her
           Prayers
           meerly
           ,
           purely
           and
           openly
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           maker
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           by
           calling
           upon
           the
           Name
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           
             We
             do
             not
             condemn
          
           
           Tertullian
           ,
           
             who
             giving
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             before
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Emperors
             ,
             saith
          
           .
           That
           they
           do
           Invocate
           none
           but
           the
           true
           God
           and
           do
           pray
           for
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           ask
           it
           of
           him
           whom
           they
           know
           alone
           to
           be
           able
           to
           grant
           it
           .
           
             Nor
             do
             we
             condemn
          
           Lactantius
           
             who
             declares
          
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           pray
           to
           deceased
           Saints
           ,
           do
           Sin
           both
           against
           Reason
           and
           Piety
           ,
           revolt
           against
           God
           ,
           break
           all
           sorts
           of
           Laws
           ,
           and
           in
           Worshiping
           dead
           Men
           ,
           do
           commit
           an
           unpardonable
           
           Fault
           .
           
             But
             if
             the
          
           Romish
           
             Church
             ,
             does
             side
             with
             those
             Ancient
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
          
           Theodore●
           
             informs
             us
             ,
             held
          
           ,
           That
           whosoever
           will
           have
           a
           free
           Access
           to
           God
           ,
           ought
           first
           to
           endeavour
           to
           secure
           to
           himself
           
           the
           Favour
           of
           Angels
           ;
           
             and
             if
             we
             find
             fault
             with
             that
             Church
             for
             doing
             the
             same
             ,
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             our
             Readers
             to
             examin
             ,
             whether
             we
             do
             condemn
             also
             that
             Ancient
             Doctor
             ,
             who
             answered
             these
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           That
           it
           is
           but
           a
           pitiful
           subterfuge
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           make
           our
           addresses
           to
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           only
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           making
           by
           their
           means
           our
           Approaches
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           us'd
           to
           do
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           be
           introduced
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           making
           first
           their
           Application
           to
           his
           Officers
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           audience
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           promoted
           by
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           first
           to
           speak
           to
           and
           court
           those
           who
           do
           attend
           him
           ,
           because
           a
           King
           being
           but
           a
           Man
           cannot
           of
           himself
           know
           whom
           to
           trust
           with
           the
           administration
           of
           his
           Affairs
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           receives
           information
           from
           those
           that
           are
           about
           him
           .
           But
           that
           we
           may
           approach
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           Omniscient
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           imploring
           the
           Patronage
           of
           Men.
           It
           is
           enough
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           a
           sincere
           and
           upright
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           religious
           mind
           ;
           for
           God
           will
           answer
           in
           any
           place
           of
           the
           Vniverse
           whosoever
           speaks
           to
           him
           in
           that
           holy
           disposition
           .
           
             How
             unjustly
             then
             are
             we
             condemned
             by
             the
          
           Romanists
           ,
           
             for
             holding
             Opinions
             contrary
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             concerning
             the
             Saints
             ,
             since
             in
             conformity
             to
             that
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             address
             our
             Prayers
             to
             any
             but
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             We
             do
             ,
             as
             she
             did
             ,
             honour
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             reverence
             their
             memory
             ,
             we
             propose
             their
             Examples
             to
             our
             Imitation
             ,
             we
             applaud
             their
             Triumph
             ,
             and
             do
             Crown
             them
             with
             praise
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Imitation
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Praise
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Love
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Commemoration
             ,
             were
          
           
           
             all
             the
             duties
             which
             the
             Piety
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             pay'd
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             And
             if
             we
             do
             restrain
             our selves
             within
             the
             same
             bounds
             ,
             we
             have
             for
             us
             the
             most
             Authentick
             Acts
             of
             Antiquity
             as
             the
             34.
             and
             57.
             
          
           Epistles
           
             of
             St.
          
           Cyprian
           ,
           
             wherein
             this
             blessed
             Martyr
             speaks
             of
             the
             Commemoration
             which
             the
             Church
             made
             of
             Martyrs
             ;
             and
             the
             3.
          
           ch
           .
           
             of
             the
             Book
          
           Corona
           militis
           by
           Tertullian
           ,
           
             in
             which
             are
             mentioned
             the
             Oblations
             which
             in
             those
             times
             were
             offered
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             especially
             for
             Relations
             and
             Friends
             :
             But
             chiefly
             we
             have
             on
             our
             side
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             of
          
           Smyrna
           concerning
           
           St.
           Polycarp's
           
             Body
             ,
             related
             by
          
           Eusebius
           ,
           
             and
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             this
             Blessed
             Martyr
             Printed
          
           byVsserius
           ,
           
             and
             which
             are
             quoted
             by
             Mr.
          
           de
           Valois
           
             in
             his
             Notes
             .
             It
             is
             a
             very
             memorable
             Fact
             ,
             and
             which
             happened
             about
             the
             year
             of
             Our
             Lord
             167
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             follows
             :
             The
          
           Jews
           
             being
             unwilling
             that
             the
             Christians
             should
             have
             the
             comfort
             of
             burying
             their
          
           Polycarp
           ,
           
             represented
             to
             the
             Pagan
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Christians
             were
             permitted
             to
             keep
             the
             Body
             of
             that
             Holy
             Martyr
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             forsake
             their
             Master
             to
             serve
             his
             Disciple
             ,
          
           not
           knowing
           ,
           
             said
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
          
           Smyrna
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           impossible
           we
           should
           leave
           Christ
           who
           hath
           suffered
           for
           the
           Redemption
           of
           all
           those
           who
           are
           saved
           through
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           pay
           a
           religious
           Worship
           ,
           or
           address
           our
           Prayers
           to
           any
           other
           but
           him
           .
           For
           as
           to
           Christ
           ,
           we
           adore
           him
           as
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           whereas
           we
           love
           the
           Martyrs
           as
           the
           Disciples
           and
           Imitators
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           certainly
           this
           is
           nothing
           
           but
           what
           is
           very
           just
           ,
           considering
           the
           Zeal
           and
           fervent
           Love
           they
           had
           for
           their
           own
           King
           and
           Master
           .
           God
           grant
           that
           we
           may
           so
           imitate
           their
           Piety
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           partakers
           of
           their
           Glory
           .
           
             Which
             discourse
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Smyrna
           ,
           
             as
             it
             is
             our
             Apology
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             a
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Worship
             which
             the
          
           Romish
           
             Church
             renders
             now
             a
             days
             to
             Saints
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             speaks
             thus
             of
             true
             Martyrs
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             judge
             how
             it
             would
             have
             behaved
             it self
             towards
             false
             and
             supposititious
             ones
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             Souldiers
             of
             the
          
           Theb.
           Legion
           .
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           Father
           Malbranche
           is
           without
           contradiction
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Wits
           of
           our
           Age
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           too
           much
           affect
           to
           be
           an
           Original
           .
           His
           System
           concerning
           the
           Worship
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           he
           takes
           to
           defend
           the
           Practice
           of
           his
           Church
           is
           as
           follows
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           lays
           down
           for
           a
           
           Foundation
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           good
           things
           come
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           the
           only
           cause
           and
           dispenser
           of
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           saith
           ,
           That
           when
           we
           receive
           from
           him
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           occasional
           Cause
           thereof
           ,
           God
           by
           an
           Eternal
           Law
           having
           decreed
           not
           to
           communicate
           any
           Good
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           but
           at
           Christ's
           Desire
           and
           Request
           .
           Which
           Tenet
           of
           his
           is
           set
           forth
           more
           largely
           both
           in
           his
           Christian
           Meditations
           ,
           and
           his
           Treatise
           of
           Nature
           and
           Grace
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           declares
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           impart
           any
           of
           these
           Goods
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           the
           occasional
           Causes
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           Privilege
           ,
           that
           belongs
           to
           none
           but
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Mediator
           
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           High
           Priest
           of
           Things
           Eternal
           .
           It
           is
           at
           the
           Desire
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           those
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           an
           Eternal
           Law
           hath
           bound
           himself
           to
           communicate
           his
           Graces
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Nevertheless
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           do
           excite
           and
           incline
           the
           Desires
           of
           Christ
           toward
           us
           ,
           in
           which
           chiefly
           he
           makes
           the
           force
           of
           their
           Intercession
           to
           consist
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           He
           believes
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           the
           Power
           to
           heal
           Sicknesses
           ,
           and
           to
           bless
           with
           fertility
           our
           Fields
           ,
           because
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Universe
           seems
           to
           require
           ,
           that
           inferior
           things
           be
           made
           Subject
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Superior
           Beings
           .
           I
           know
           not
           how
           Father
           Malbranche
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Sagacity
           and
           Sharpness
           of
           his
           Wit
           ,
           can
           reconcile
           these
           Principles
           of
           his
           both
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           For
           having
           Established
           in
           the
           First
           ,
           That
           God
           is
           the
           only
           Dispenser
           of
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           hence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           asking
           the
           Saints
           for
           Graces
           ,
           which
           come
           only
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           down-right
           Idolatry
           .
           And
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           That
           God
           does
           not
           dispense
           his
           Graces
           but
           at
           the
           Desire
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           established
           by
           him
           the
           Mediatour
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           High-Priest
           of
           Things
           Eternal
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           alone
           can
           make
           Intercession
           for
           us
           to
           his
           Father
           in
           determining
           and
           contracting
           by
           his
           desires
           the
           general
           Laws
           of
           God's
           Mercy
           to
           some
           particular
           Sinners
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           more
           kindness
           for
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           imploring
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           asking
           them
           to
           pray
           directly
           and
           immediately
           to
           God
           for
           us
           ,
           is
           a
           high
           Injury
           offered
           to
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           
           Now
           as
           to
           his
           third
           Tenet
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Saints
           have
           not
           the
           Power
           to
           convey
           to
           us
           those
           Graces
           which
           we
           want
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           so
           much
           asto
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           the
           occasional
           Causes
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           this
           opinion
           of
           his
           be
           true
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           so
           many
           Litanies
           and
           Prayers
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Popish
           Breviaries
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Prayer
           and
           Mass-Books
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           ask
           the
           Saints
           to
           cleanse
           them
           from
           all
           their
           Sins
           ,
           to
           preserve
           them
           
           from
           the
           Sicknesses
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           inflame
           their
           hearts
           with
           the
           Fire
           of
           Charity
           ,
           to
           deliver
           them
           from
           Hell-fire
           ,
           to
           open
           the
           Gates
           of
           Heaven
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           sit
           on
           Thorns
           with
           the
           glorious
           Company
           of
           the
           Blessed
           above
           ,
           &c.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           according
           to
           
             Malbranche's
             fourth
          
           and
           fifth
           Principles
           all
           the
           good
           Services
           ,
           which
           the
           Saints
           are
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           are
           only
           to
           move
           and
           excite
           Christ's
           desires
           towards
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           us
           ease
           in
           our
           Afflictions
           ,
           or
           afford
           us
           a
           good
           Crop
           ,
           he
           Asserts
           these
           last
           Tenets
           in
           so
           dubious
           a
           manner
           and
           so
           faintly
           (
           though
           upon
           any
           other
           matter
           ,
           he
           uses
           to
           be
           very
           Vigorous
           and
           Positive
           )
           that
           it
           is
           an
           easy
           thing
           to
           discern
           that
           he
           himself
           is
           not
           very
           well
           convinced
           of
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           The
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           the
           Saints
           do
           know
           all
           our
           wants
           .
           We
           may
           pray
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           pleased
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           desires
           and
           the
           Charity
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           One
           Saint
           perhaps
           is
           more
           in
           Favour
           ,
           and
           hath
           more
           Access
           to
           Christ
           upon
           his
           own
           Holy-day
           than
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           or
           than
           another
           Saint
           .
           It
           may
           be
           also
           that
           they
           have
           the
           power
           of
           healing
           our
           Sicknesses
           ,
           or
           of
           procuring
           us
           a
           plentiful
           
           Year
           .
           We
           see
           by
           these
           shy
           and
           uncertain
           expressions
           ,
           how
           hard
           he
           is
           put
           to
           it
           to
           reconcile
           his
           Opinions
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           For
           indeed
           there
           is
           a
           palpable
           incompatibility
           of
           his
           Principles
           ,
           with
           that
           Religious
           Worship
           which
           the
           Romish
           Church
           pays
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           And
           we
           need
           only
           to
           examin
           the
           Principles
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           already
           laid
           before
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Church
           by
           praying
           to
           the
           Father
           through
           the
           Son
           ,
           does
           acknowledge
           the
           Son
           to
           be
           equal
           and
           of
           one
           substance
           with
           the
           Father
           :
           For
           if
           he
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           call
           upon
           him
           .
           And
           likewise
           he
           had
           already
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Father
           hath
           tyed
           his
           Blessings
           and
           Treasures
           to
           Christ's
           Desires
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Reason
           why
           we
           ought
           to
           adore
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           upon
           Christ
           .
           But
           what
           he
           after
           adds
           deserves
           especially
           our
           consideration
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           these
           Desires
           of
           Christ
           are
           the
           desires
           of
           his
           human
           Will
           ,
           that
           his
           Flesh
           is
           the
           Principle
           of
           these
           Desires
           ,
           which
           make
           all
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Sanctification
           of
           the
           Elect
           :
           And
           that
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           Religion
           teaches
           us
           to
           Address
           sometimes
           our
           Prayers
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           because
           if
           we
           never
           did
           invocate
           any
           but
           Christ
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           those
           Priviledges
           which
           God
           hath
           by
           an
           eternal
           Decree
           adapted
           to
           his
           Desire
           ,
           to
           those
           human
           desires
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           which
           do
           proceed
           from
           the
           Child
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Mary
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           adhering
           to
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           of
           trusting
           in
           his
           Flesh
           with
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           Love
           and
           Trust
           ,
           which
           we
           owe
           only
           to
           the
           Infinite
           and
           Soveraign
           Being
           .
           
           We
           may
           easily
           perceive
           that
           this
           way
           of
           reasoning
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           Worship
           it
           renders
           to
           Saints
           .
           The
           Esteem
           indeed
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           for
           Great
           Men
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           having
           also
           a
           kind
           of
           respect
           even
           for
           their
           odd
           fancies
           ,
           and
           by-ways
           of
           Writing
           ,
           which
           made
           me
           take
           notice
           by
           the
           by
           of
           Father
           Malbranch●
           his
           System
           concerning
           the
           worshipping
           of
           Saints
           ,
           though
           I
           know
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           there
           is
           no
           more
           reality
           than
           in
           a
           shadow
           or
           dream
           .
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           should
           we
           suppose
           his
           Opinion
           to
           be
           not
           altogether
           groundless
           ,
           who
           would
           venture
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           supposititious
           Saints
           ,
           such
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           those
           of
           the
           Theb.
           Legion
           to
           be
           ,
           can
           move
           and
           excite
           Christs
           desires
           ?
           Therefore
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ought
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           she
           hath
           erred
           in
           permitting
           and
           approving
           the
           Worship
           which
           is
           paid
           to
           them
           .
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Some
           BOOKS
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Bently
          
           .
        
         
           
             Books
             in
             Folio
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             BEaumont's
             and
             
             Fletcher's
             Plays
             in
             one
             Volume
             ,
             containing
             51.
             
             Plays
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             William
             Shakespear's
             Plays
             in
             one
             Volume
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             Towerson's
             Works
             compleat
             in
             one
             Volume
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Dr.
             
             Allestry's
             Sermons
             in
             one
             Volume
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Dr.
             
             Comber's
             Works
             ,
             the
             four
             Parts
             in
             one
             Volume
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ;
             By
             Father
             Paolo
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
             Toriano's
             Italian
             Dictionary
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Mr.
             
             Milton's
             Paradice
             lost
             ,
             with
             13
             Copper
             Cuts
             finely
             engraven
             ,
             to
             express
             the
             whole
             Poem
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
             Milton's
             Paradice
             Regain'd
             ;
             in
             the
             same
             Volume
             ,
             Paper
             and
             Print
             ,
             to
             bind
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Fodina
               Regalis
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Mines
             .
             By
             Sir
             
               John
               Pettus
            
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Bishop
             
             Brownrig's
             Sermons
             .
          
        
         
           
             Books
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Burnt
             Child
             dreads
             the
             Fire
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Treatise
             of
             our
             Sanguinary
             Laws
             against
             Papists
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Dr.
             
             Whitby's
             Answer
             to
             
               S.
               Cressy
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Mr.
             Nathanael
             Lee's
             Plays
             in
             one
             Volume
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Mr.
             Thomas
             Otway's
             Plays
             in
             one
             Volume
             .
          
        
         
           
             Books
             in
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Dr.
             Whitby
             ,
             Of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Dr.
             Whitby
             ,
             of
             Host-Worship
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Life
             of
             the
             Marsh●l
             Turenns
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             The
             Secret
             History
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Medicis
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Cronelius
               Agrippa
            
             ,
             Of
             the
             Vanity
             of
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
             Mauger's
             French
             Grammar
             .
             Edit
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Lipsius
             ,
             Of
             Constancy
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Agiates
             ,
             Queen
             of
             Sparta
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Nicorotis
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Plurality
             of
             Worlds
             ,
             Translated
             by
             Mr.
             Glanvil
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
             Boyle's
             Art
             of
             Poetry
             ;
             Traslated
             by
             Mr.
             Soames
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Poems
             and
             Songs
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             Cuts
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Sir.
             James
             Chamberlain's
             Poems
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Mr.
             
             Coppinger's
             Poems
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Madam
             
             Colonna's
             Memoirs
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Hudibras
             compleat
             ,
             in
             Three
             Parts
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
             Seneca's
             Morals
             ;
             By
             Sir
             
               Roger
               L'
               Estrange
            
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
             Comber's
             Companion
             to
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Godfrey
             of
             Boloign
             ;
             A
             Poem
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             
             Plato's
             Apology
             of
             Socrates
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Natural
             History
             of
             the
             Passions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Books
             in
             Duodecimo
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Present
             state
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Enter
             into
             thy
             Closet
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Moral
             Essays
             ,
             in
             Four
             Volumes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             perfect
             School
             of
             Instructions
             for
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Mouth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             Prospect
             of
             Human
             Misery
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Vanity
             of
             Honour
             ,
             Wealth
             and
             Pleasure
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Bishop
             
             Andrew's
             Devotions
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Covent-Garden
             Drollery
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Zelinda
             ;
             A
             Romance
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Happy
             Slave
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Hatige
             ,
             or
             the
             King
             of
             Tameran
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Homais
             Queen
             of
             Tunis
             .
          
           
             
             13.
             
             Triumphs
             of
             Love
             ,
          
           
             14.
             
             Obliging
             Mistress
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Uufortunate
             Hero.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Countess
             of
             Salisbury
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Count
             Teckely
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Essex
             and
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             Pilgrim
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             The
             Empire
             betray'd
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             Character
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Don
             Henrick
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Princess
             of
             Fez.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             Marce
             Christianissimus
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Gallant
             Ladies
             ;
             in
             two
             Parts
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Victorious
             Lovers
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Love
             in
             a
             Nunnery
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Duke
             of
             Lorain
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Minority
             of
             St.
             Lewis
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Queen
             of
             Majorca
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Count
             
               de
               Soysons
            
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Clytie
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Dialogues
             of
             the
             Dead
             ;
             in
             Two
             Parts
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Neapolitan
             ;
             Or
             ,
             the
             Defender
             of
             his
             Mistress
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Instructions
             for
             a
             young
             Nobleman
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Five
             Love-Letters
             from
             a
             Nun
             to
             a
             Cavalier
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Five
             Love-Letters
             from
             the
             Cavalier
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             Nun's
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             
               Religio
               Laici
            
             ,
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             Mr.
             Dryden
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Count
             Gabalis
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             The
             chast
             Seraglion
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             Rules
             of
             Civility
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             The
             Extravagant
             Poet.
             
          
           
             43.
             
             New
             Disorders
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             44.
             
             Ottoman
             Gallantry
             ;
             Or
             ,
             The
             Life
             of
             the
             Bassa
             of
             Buda
             .
          
        
         
           The
           End.
           
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A36721-e140
           
             Val.
             Flac
             ▪
             Arg.
             L.
             
               1.
               
               Phasidos
            
             .
          
           
             Cla●dian
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e590
           
             Ferrero
             .
             p.
             205.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e1390
           
             Carolo
             Hyacinto
             Ferrero
             vita
             de'
             
             primi
             Protettori
             ,
             &c.
             pag.
             72.
             
          
           
             Ferrero
             pag.
             76.
             
             Tuttosi
             deve
             al
             Sangue
             a'
             Miracoli
             ,
             alle
             preghie
             re
             de'
             
             nostri
             Benignissimi
             Protettori
             .
          
           
             Ferrero
             pag
             76.
             
          
           
             Ferrero
             .
             pag.
             131.
             
             Difesero
             in
             un
             pericol●
             estremo
             il
             Principe
             e
             la
             Città
             dall
             '
             Arme
             et
             dall
             '
             Eresia
             de'
             
             Calvinisti
             .
          
           
             Il
             Card.
             de
             Rovere
             Questi
             sono
             quei
             santi
             liquali
             ,
             Serenssimo
             Principe
             vi
             hanno
             restituita
             intie●a
             questa
             fidelissima
             Citta
             vestra
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Cromerus
             de
             Reb.
             Pol.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Bull
             Greg.
             13.
             ob
             eximiam
             devotionem
             quam
             erga
             eosdem
             sanctos
             dilectus
             Filius
             Emmanuel
             Phil.
             Dux
             sabaudiae
             ,
             &
             universus
             Civitatis
             Taurinensis
             Populus
             gerunt
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e2400
           
             
               Crot.
               lib
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             &
             Cap.
             11.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Edward
             Fuller
             ,
             the
             Des
             .
             of
             Christian
             .
             Sect.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             pag.
             187.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Cave
             ,
             Primitive
             Christ
             .
             part
             3.
             c.
             4.
             pag.
             331.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e2870
           
             Vaillant
             Praest
             .
             Imp.
             Numism
             .
             pag.
             
               12.
               14
               ,
               16.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Vaill
             .
             pag.
             49.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             71.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Council
             .
             7.
             act
             .
             5.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             pag.
             552.
             
          
           
             Ann.
             Baron
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             
             An.
             51.
             
             Bellarm.
             de
             lib.
             arb
             .
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e3710
           
             D●u
             noctuque
             hymn●rum
             ,
             Psalmorumque
             decantatio
             non
             desini●
             ,
             quod
             jubente
             praeclaro
             Sanctoque
             Martyre
             Beato
             Sigismu●do
             Rege
             institutum
             ,
             usqu●
             bo●ie
             co●servatum
             est
             .
          
           
             Dupin
             Nov.
             Bibl.
             Tom.
             4.
             pag
             ▪
             175.
             
          
           
             Surius
             Tom.
             
               5
               ▪
               22.
            
             
             S●p
             ▪
             
          
           
             Martyr
             .
             Rom
             10.
             
             Kal●n●
             .
             Oct.
             pag.
             3●5
             .
          
           
             Bellarm.
             in
             Catal.
             Script
             .
             Eccl.
             in
             Euch.
             
          
           
             Cave
             Hist
             .
             Li●
             .
             Script
             .
             Eccles
             .
             p.
             333.
             in
             C●sario
             .
          
           
             Hadr.
             Vale●i●s
             Notit
             .
             Gall
             in
             Heaunum
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e5510
           
             Tom.
             4.
             
             Council
             Labbe
             and
             Cossart
             .
             pag.
             1557.
             
          
           
             Le
             Cointe
             Ann.
             Eccles
             .
             an
             .
             ch
             .
             536.
             num
             .
             224.
             pag.
             534.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             4.
             
             Concil
             Labbe
             .
             Coss
             .
             pag.
             1557.
             
          
           
             De
             jam
             dicto
             Monasterio
             quod
             vocatur
             Agaunum
             ,
             quod
             nunc
             Domino
             adjuvante
             infra
             Reg●um
             nostrum
             Burgu●dionum
             construximus
             .
          
           
             Infra
             ambitum
             Basilicae
             quam
             clementia
             Regis
             ad
             hoc
             opus
             ornare
             jussit
             .
          
           
             
               Marsh
               .
               in
               Propyl
               .
               ad
               Mon
               ▪
               ●ug
               .
            
             
               Cantè
               intuendae
               sunt
               hujus●nodi
               Chartae
               ,
               quae
               fidem
               ha●ent
               e●
               minorem
               quo
               majorem
               prae
               se
               ferunt
               Antiquitatem
               .
            
          
           
             Papebrookin
             Propylnum
             .
             125.
             
             Cha●tas
             sinceras
             &
             genuinas
             vix
             reperi●i
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e6840
           
             〈…〉
             5790.
             ch
             .
             297.
             
             Diocl.
             14.
             
             Maxini
             .
             12.
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             Bibl.
             Patrum
             apud
             Aniss
             .
             Lug
             ▪
             dunt
             ,
             an
             .
             1677.
             
             Tom.
             6.
             pag.
             866.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             Ruin.
             Act.
             prim
             .
             Martyr
             .
             pag.
             285.
             
          
           
             Le
             Cointe
             ,
             An.
             609.
             
          
           
             *
             Theod.
             Ruin.
             Praef.
             in
             Act.
             Martyr
             .
             alii
             resecuerunt
             noilnulla
             ,
             quae
             sibi
             in
             illis
             Actis
             displicebant
             .
          
           
             Ex
             iis
             etiam
             Actis
             pleraque
             perierunt
             quibus
             alia
             postmodùm
             substituta
             fuere
             ,
             sed
             quae
             ad
             istorum
             Auctoritatem
             non
             pert
             ingunt
             nedùm
             ad
             priorum
             sinceritatem
             .
          
           
             
               Lud.
               Vives
               de
               Trad.
               Disc
               .
               lib.
               5.
               
            
             
               Melchior
               Canus
               ,
               Loc.
               11.
               c.
               6.
               
            
             
               Dolenter
               hoc
               dico
               multò
               Severius
               a
               Laertio
               Vitas
               Philosoph●rum
               scriptas
               ,
               quam
               a
               Christianis
               Vitas
               Sanctorum
               ;
               long●que
               incorruptius
               &
               integrius
               Suetonius
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Alix
             Expostul
             ▪
             de
             St.
             J.
             Chrys
             .
             pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Theoph.
             Raynal
             .
             in
             Ind.
             Sanct.
             Lugd.
             p.
             227.
             
          
           
             Cave
             Ann.
             ch
             ,
             434.
             p.
             335.
             quamplurimi
             Eucherio
             Juniori
             ascribunt
             ,
             &
             rectè
             quidem
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e8840
           
             Erasm
             .
             Bibl.
             Patr.
             Tom.
             6.
             p.
             886.
             
             Nihil
             video
             profectum
             a
             nostrae
             Religionis
             hominibus
             ,
             qui
             Eloquentiae
             quoque
             gloria
             floruerunt
             ,
             quod
             cum
             hujus
             phrasi
             sit
             conferendum
             .
          
           
             Andreas
             Schottus
             in
             Epistola
             aurea
             ad
             Valerianum
             .
          
           
             *
             Cicero
             in
             Bruto
             .
             unus
             enim
             sonus
             est
             totius
             Orationis
             ,
             &
             idem
             Stylus
             .
          
           
             Du
             Pin
             Nova
             Bibl.
             〈◊〉
             tom
             .
             pag.
             175.
             
          
           
             At
             Basil
             in
             .
             15●●
             .
             At
             Rome
             in
             1564.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             an
             .
             ch
             .
             297.
             pag.
             734.
             
          
           
             In
             30.
             
             Comm.
             in
             Lib.
             Reg.
             c●p
             22.
             
          
           
             Bibl
             Pat●
             .
             tom
             .
             6.
             p.
             823.
             non
             Gallus
             ho●o
             sed
             Britannus
             .
          
           
             
               Hieron
               .
               Epi●t
               .
               ad
               Pammach
               .
               Deinde
               Senator
               ,
               Ducenarius
               ,
               Biarchus
               ,
               Cirmicitor
               ,
               Eques
               ,
               deinde
               Tyre
               .
            
             
               Glossar
               .
               du
               Cang
               .
               tom
               .
               3.
               p.
               796.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e10370
           
             
               Lazius
               Comin
               .
               Rp
               R●m
               .
               lib.
               3.
               c.
               17.
               pag.
               ●58
               .
            
             
               Primicie●u
               primi
               erant
               &
               antesignani
               omnium
               .
               Digni●atum
               quod
               in
               tabula
               cerata
               prime
               notarentur
               .
            
          
           
             Suid●s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hera●lii
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Balusius
             nov
             .
             Coll.
             Concil
             .
             pag.
             480.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             August
             .
             Serm.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Bodicus
             delonsis
             .
             Arch.
             in
             Hist
             .
             Hieros
             .
          
           
             Goltzius
             Thes
             .
             rei
             antiquariae
             pag.
             149.
             
          
           
             Veget.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             21.
             
             Sicut
             Primicerius
             in
             Officio
             Praefectorum
             praetorioque
             ad
             honestum
             quaestuosumque
             Militiae
             pervenit
             gradum
             .
          
           
             
               Ammian
               .
               Marcel
               .
               lib.
               18.
               c.
               3.
               
            
             
               Inter
               quos
               Valentinus
               ex
               Primicerio
               Protectorum
               Tribunus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Valesius
               pag.
               190.
               
            
             
               Caeterùm
               ex
               Primicerio
               Protectorum
               ad
               Tribunatum
               prevenire
               mos
               erat
               .
            
          
           
             In
             Excerptis
             de
             Gestis
             Constantini
             .
             Constantius
             D.
             Claudii
             opt
             .
             Principis
             Nepos
             ex
             fratre
             ,
             Protector
             primum
             ,
             exin
             Tribunus
             ,
             postea
             Praeses
             Dalmatiarum
             fuit
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             Paris
             an
             .
             1240.
             
             Sciscitabantur
             in
             Exercitu
             quis
             foret
             Primicerius
             .
          
           
             Monasticon
             Angl.
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             838.
             
          
           
             
               Gulielm
               .
               Tyrius
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               8.
               
            
             
               Pracedebant
               autem
               ejus
               Exercitum
               quasi
               Legion●m
               Primicerii
               ,
               vexilla
               bajulantes
               ●iri
               Nobiles
               &
               inclyti
               .
            
          
           
             Tit.
             Livius
             lib.
             13.
             
          
           
             Polyb.
             lib.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e12300
           
             Aurifex
             .
             Faber
             .
          
           
             See
             Lock
             of
             Hum.
             Underst
             .
          
           
             Con.
             Carth.
             4.
             can
             .
             84.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Ep.
             154.
             ad
             Publ.
             
          
           
             
               Josue
               Ch
               ▪
            
             6.
             24
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Lightfoot
               .
               De●cript
               .
               Temp.
               
            
             
               Hier.
               sect
               .
               4.
               pag.
               649.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e13140
           
             Cypr.
             de
             〈◊〉
             Nam
             cum
             〈◊〉
             de
             〈…〉
             ●c
             .
          
           
             Tillemont
             Hist
             .
             des
             Emp.
             2.
             p.
             3
             .
             ●om
             .
             pag.
             864.
             
          
           
             
               Council
               Elib
               .
               can
               .
               60.
               
            
             
               August
               .
               in
               Breviar
               .
               colla●
               .
               Di.
               3.
               c.
               13.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e14030
           
             
               Le
               Cointe
               Ann.
               
            
             
               Franc.
               tom
               .
               3.
               
               An.
               Ch.
               636.
               
            
          
           
             Acta
             Martyr
             .
             Agaun
             .
             Hi
             in
             auxiliu●
             Maximiano
             ab
             Orientis
             partibus
             acciti
             .
          
           
             *
             Laziu●
             Rcip
             .
             Rom.
             lib.
             3.
             comitabantur
             Augustum
             in
             procinctum
             abcuntem
             .
          
           
             Sex●
             .
             Aurel
             .
             Victor
             .
             Eutr●p
             .
             lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Aurel.
             Victor
             .
             quanquam
             semiagrestem
             ,
             Militiae
             tamen
             atque
             ingenio
             b●●um
             .
          
           
             Mezeray
             
               Hist
               .
               before
            
             Clovis
             ,
             &c.
             pag.
             218.
             
          
           
             Guido
             Pa●cirol
             .
             Notit
             .
             Imper.
             cap.
             48.
             fol.
             34.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e16090
           
             *
             
               Le
               Cointe
               An●
               .
               Ch.
               638.
               
            
             
               ●o●i●us
               part
               .
               2.
               cap.
               3.
               de
               rebus
               a
               Const
               .
               gestis
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Labbe
             Chr.
             Hist
             .
             part
             1.
             an
             .
             ch
             .
             2●6
             .
             pag.
             216.
             
          
           
             Duchesne
             Hist
             .
             of
             the
             Popes
             pag
             45.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e16870
           
             *
             
               Henr.
               Noris
               Epochae
               syron
               .
               Diss
               .
               3.
               p.
               143.
               
            
             
               Valesius
               in
               Notis
               ad
               cap.
               2.
               lib.
               8.
               
            
             
               Balusius
               in
               Notis
               Lactantii
               Riccioli
               Chr.
               Ref.
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Petitus
             3.
             
             Eccl.
             Chron.
             
               5
               ▪
            
          
           
             Aurel.
             Victor
             quae
             irans
             Alpes
             Galliae
             sunt
             Constantio
             sunt
             co●●m●ssae
             .
          
           
             Brietus
             parall
             .
             Veter
             Ge●gr
             .
             &
             Novae
             pag.
             374.
             
          
           
             Ant.
             Pagi
             Crit.
             Hist
             .
             Chr.
             p.
             218.
             
          
           
             
               Bosquet
               Hist
               .
               Eccl.
               lib.
               4
               c.
               11.
               
            
             
               Dodwel
               Diss
               .
               Cypr.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Ver●m
               autem
               Dei
               Templu●●
               quod
               est
               in
               h●miri●●●
               i●colume
               serv●v●●
               .
            
             
               Lactant
               de
               Mort.
               p●rsec
               .
               lib.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             Matth.
             Westm
             .
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             Ruinart
             ,
             in
             Praef.
             contra
             Dodwelum
             .
          
           
             Baronius
             an
             .
             Ch.
             286.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e18290
           
             Petau
             de
             D●ctr
             .
             Temp.
             lib.
             xi
             .
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             Balus
             .
             in
             Notis
             ad
             Lactant.
             
          
           
             *
             Pagi
             an
             .
             284.
             num
             ;
             3.
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             Pagi
             Dissert
             .
             by●
             .
             cap.
             2.
             num
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Theod
             ▪
             Ruin.
             Praf
             .
             in
             Act.
             Man.
             alii
             r●se●uerunt
             non
             nulla
             qua
             in
             illis
             Act
             is
             displicebant
             .
          
           
             
               Eutrop
               lib.
               10.
               
               Divisusque
               inter
               eos
               Romanus
               Orbis
               .
            
             
               Oros.
               lib.
               primi
               Imp.
               Rom.
               in
               du●s
               partes
               determinaverant
               .
            
          
           
             Eutrop.
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Mamert
               .
               in
               gene●hli●
               su●
               finein
               .
            
             
               Vt
               vero
               lucem
               ●en●ibus
               extu●istis
               ,
               exi●
               de
               soluta
               res
               〈◊〉
               j●g●●er
               mar●nt
               .
            
             
               Eus●b
               .
               lib.
               8.
               cap.
               12.
               and
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             An●h
             .
             Pagi
             ad
             an
             .
             Ch.
             298.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             de
             Mort.
             Perse●
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Lactant.
               de
               Morte
               Persecut
               .
               cap.
               10.
               
            
             
               E●●am
               milites
               cogi
               ad
               n●fanda
               Sacrificia
               prae●ipit
               ,
               ut
               qui
               non
               paruissent
               mili●ia
               solverentur
               .
               Hactenus
               furor
               ejus
               &
               ir
               a
               processi●
               .
            
          
           
             Hirtius
             lib.
             5
             .
             ●e
             Bello
             Africano
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Sulpitius
               Sever.
               lib.
               2.
               pag.
               387.
               
            
             
               Sed
               id
               inter
               Persecu●i●nes
               um
               computatu●
               .
               Ade●
               res
               〈◊〉
               nego●●●
               f●it
               quam
               ut
               ad
               Ecclesiarum
               v●lnera
               perveniret
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e21490
           
             
               Mezeray
               Hist
               .
               do
               France
               avant
            
             Clovis
             liv
             .
             2.
             pag.
             219.
             
          
           
             Gaud
             in
             the
             old
             Gallick
             language
             ,
             in
             low
             British
             goúer
             ,
             &
             in
             High
             dutch
             wald
             signifie
             Wood.
             
          
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             pag.
             283.
             
          
           
             *
             ac
             tum
             primum
             inter
             
               Gallias
               Martyria
            
             visa
             ,
             seriùs
             trans
             Alpés
             Religione
             suscepta
             .
          
           
             Pagl
             .
             
               214.
               
               Galliarum
            
             nomine
             antiquam
             Narbonensem
             Provinci●m
             minimè
             comprebendit
             .
          
           
             Mez.
             
               Hist
               .
               of
            
             France
             before
             Clovis
             lib.
             2.
             pag.
             219.
             
          
           
             Aegidius
             Bucherius
             Belg.
             Rom.
             num
             .
             6.
             pag.
             220.
             
          
           
             Bagaudas
             ad
             Rebellionem
             tum
             ferè
             justam
             Praepositorum
             suorum
             acerbitatibus
             &
             tyrannicis
             incitates
             .
          
           
             Savl
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             provinciâ
             inceperunt
             esse
             Barbari
             quia
             non
             permittebantur
             esse
             Romani
             .
          
           
             Eumenius
             in
             Paneg.
             de
             schol
             Just
             .
          
           
             Cuper
             Notae
             in
             La.
             p.
             
               145.
               
               H.
               Noris
            
             Diss
             .
             de
             Num.
             
               Dio.
               Mammer
            
             .
             in
             Paneg.
             pag.
             91.
             
          
           
             Cum
             Militares
             habitus
             ignari
             Agricolae
             app●tiverunt
             .
             Cum
             Arator
             Peditem
             ,
             cum
             Pastor
             Equitem
             ,
             cum
             hostem
             barbarum
             suorum
             Cultorum
             Rusticus
             Vastator
             institutus
             est
             .
          
           
             Fauchet
             lib.
             1.
             
             Antiq
             .
             Gall.
             
          
           
             Scalig.
             in
             Chro.
             pag.
             222.
             
          
           
             
               Aur.
               Vict.
            
             Excitamanu
             Agrestium
             &
             Latronum
             ▪
             quos
             Bagaudas
             Incolae
             Vocant
             .
          
           
             In
             Bagauda
             id
             temporis
             mora
             delatur
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Em.
               Tes
            
             .
             ●●isi
             .
             de
             Torino
             lib.
             2.
             pag.
             112.
             
             Ch●ogni
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             a
             ●●●ove
             et
             giur●sse
             la
             guerra
             ●on●ro
             a'
             Christiani
             .
          
           
             *
             Passio
             
               Mart.
               Ag.
            
             C●●a
             hi
             ●●ut
             c●teri
             militum
             ad
             per●r
             thendam
             Christianorum
             multitudinem
             destin
             trentur
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mezer.
             Etat
             de
             la
             Religion
             dans
             les
             Gaules
             liv
             .
             4.
             pag.
             486.
             
          
           
             Le-Conte
             An
             Fr.
             tom
             .
             3.
             p.
             73.
             
             Anonymum
             Fabulatorem
             qui
             gesta
             Regum
             Francorum
             scripsit
             .
          
           
             Oros
             .
             lib.
             9
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Tirlemont
             2.
             
               p.
               ●om
            
             .
             3.
             pag.
             868.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e26850
           
             Ex
             eadem
             Legione
             fuisse
             dicuntur
             etiam
             illi
             Martyres
             ,
             
               Ursus
               &
               Victor
            
             quos
             soloduro
             passos
             fama
             confirma●
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sur.
             rom
             .
             5.
             10.
             
             Octo.
             Bar.
             rom
             .
             2.
             
               an
               .
               ch
            
             .
             297.
             num
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Mezeray
             
               Hist
               .
               of
            
             France
             before
             Clovis
             Lib.
             2.
             pag.
             228.
             
          
           
             Helin
             .
          
           
             Carausius
             quidam
             Nobilis
             
               Eu.
               Carausius
            
             qui
             vilissims
             natus
             ,
             
               Oros
               .
               Carausius
            
             quidem
             genere
             infimus
             .
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Martyr
             .
             Rom.
             pag.
             402.
             ad
             10.
             
             Oct.
             Sed
             Verona
             perperam
             legitur
             loco
             Bonae
             .
          
           
             Baron
             .
             ubi
             horum
             sanctorum
             Corpora
             requiescere
             accepimus
             .
          
           
             Eutro
             .
             Cum
             apud
             Bononiam
             pertractum
             Belgicae
             &
             Armoricae
             pacandum
             mare
             accepisset
             ,
             quod
             
               Franci
               &
               Saxones
            
             infestabant
             .
          
           
             
               Helin
               .
            
             
               Procurator
               constitutus
               erat
               Provinciae
               quae
               est
               juxta
               Oceanum
               ,
               ubi
               Franci
               jam
               secundo
               a
               sedibus
               expulsi
               juxta
               
                 Gallorum
                 &
                 Saxonum
              
               consinia
               consederunt
               .
            
          
           
             Baron
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             an
             .
             297.
             n.
             18.
             
          
           
             Celebris
             Temporum
             suorum
             Scriptor
             ,
             qui
             eadem
             omnia
             ex
             Antiquioribus
             Monumentis
             accepta
             brevi
             Sermone
             contexuit
             .
          
           
             Vn
             â
             Sententiâ
             interfici
             omnes
             decrevit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Sic
             interfecta
             est
             illa
             plane
             Angelica
             Legio
             .
          
           
             
               Eutrop.
               lib.
               3.
               
            
             
               Post
               haec
               tempora
               etiam
               Carausius
               qui
               Vilissimè
               natus
               ,
               Purpuram
               sumpsit
               &
               Britannias
               occupavit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Orosius
               ,
               loco
               citato
               ,
               qui
               facile
               agrestium
               hominum
               imperit●m
               &
               confusam
               manum
               militari
               virtu●e
               compescuit
               .
            
             
               Deinde
               Carausius
               quidam
               genere
               insimus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             An.
             Pagi
             an
             .
             286.
             pag.
             116.
             
          
           
             
               Henri
               Noris
            
             .
             Diss
             .
             1.
             de
             Num.
             smpp
             .
             Dio.
             &
             Max.
             
          
           
             Bagaudian
             
          
           
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
               .
            
             
               Quo
               bello
               
                 Carausius
                 Menapiae
              
               Civis
               ,
               fact
               is
               promptioribus
               enituit
               eoque
               eum
               simul
               quiae
               gubernandi
               (
               quo
               officio
               adolescentiam
               m●rcede
               exercueraet
               )
               gnarus
               habebatur
               parandae
               Classi
               ,
               &
               prpulsandis
               Germanis
               maria
               infestantibus
               praefecere
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e30480
           
             Martyr
             .
             Rom.
             Baron
             .
             dec
             .
             Kal.
             Oct.
             
               pag.
               375.
            
             
          
           
             Theodoret
             .
             de
             Evang
             .
             vers
             .
             lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             Theodoret
             .
             Dial.
             1.
             p.
             
               37.
               
               Hieron
            
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             Ec.
             c.
             
               33.
               
               Genand
            
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccles
             .
             cap.
             
               1.
               
               Cassiod
            
             .
             Lect.
             Div.
             cap.
             
               32.
               
               Gennad
            
             .
             cap.
             37.
             
          
           
             Mabillon
             Mus
             .
             Ital.
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             2.
             
             Gennadio
             duce
             restitui
             possunt
             .
          
           
             Ado
             Martyr
             .
             7.
             
             Kal.
             7.
             bris
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             le
             Prefident
             Cousin
             dans
             son
             advertissementa
             .
             le
             Histoire
             de
             Eusebe
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Dupin
             .
             Nov.
             Bibl.
             ●om
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Voss
             .
             de
             Hist.
             Lat.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Joannis
               Launoij
            
             Diss
             .
             de
             Auth.
             Arg.
             neg
             .
             p.
             190.
             
          
           
             Joann
             .
             Bap.
             
               Thiers
               Exercit.
            
             〈◊〉
             53.
             part
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Turon
             .
             lib.
             10.
             
             Hist
             .
             Franc.
             cap.
             3.
             
             &
             Glor.
             Miracul
             .
             cap.
             
               76.
               
               Venant
               .
               Fortun.
            
             lib.
             2.
             carm
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Dupin
             Nov.
             Bibl.
             Tom.
             5.
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.
             
             Col.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Crantzius
               Sax.
            
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             Valesiana
             pag.
             48
             ,
          
           
             Menagij
             animad
             .
             in
             Diog.
             La.
             pag.
             493.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             ad
             an
             .
             317.
             
             Sect.
             23.
             
             Cumdoleamus
             ab
             Eusebio
             praetermissa
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Saints
               de
               Contrebande
               .
            
             
               It
               alludes
               to
               prohibited
               Wares
               unlawfully
               and
               surreptitiously
               imported
               without
               paying
               Custom
               ,
               which
               are
               call'd
               in
               
                 French
                 Marchandises
              
               de
               Contrebande
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36721-e36300
           
             Albasp
             .
             p.
             250.
             fol
             imppar
             .
          
           
             Bellarm.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Chr.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             St.
             James
             cb
             .
             5.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             1.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             29.
             vers
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             French
             Clergy
             of
             1685
             ,
             A●●i
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Cor.
               c.
            
             5.
             v.
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Alexand.
             
               Al.
               quaest
            
             .
             93.
             num
             .
             1.
             
             Artic.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             
               Rohan
               ▪
            
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Tournay
             .
          
           
             Perez
             de
             Trad.
             part
             .
             3.
             cons
             .
             7.
             pag.
             197.
             
          
           
             Blondel
             in
             Epist
             .
             Pontif
             .
             pag.
             308.
             
          
           
             Athan.
             Epist
             ,
             ad
             Adelph
             .
             2.
             contr
             .
             Arr.
             Hilar.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             lib.
             
               8.
               
               &
               12.
            
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             Bea●
             .
             Sanct.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Richlieu
             Tract
             .
             Conv●r
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Bibl.
             Patr
             Gr.
             Lat.
             2.
             
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             Dicebatur
             olim
             annue
             nobis
             Domine
             ut
             animae
             famuli
             tui
             Leonis
             haec
             prosit
             Oratio
             .
             Ho●ie
             aurem
             dicitur
             ut
             Interc●ssione
             Beati
             Leonis
             hac
             nobis
             prosit
             Oratio
             .
          
           
             
               Bibl.
               pp.
            
             ●
             .
             9.
             rom
             .
             2.
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
             contra
             Cels
             .
             
               Tir●
               ▪
            
             8.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             contra
             Epis
             .
             1.
             
             
               Parm.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Civi●
             .
             Dei.
             lib.
             22.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             57.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             
               Apol.
               cap.
            
             17.
             
             &
             30.
             
          
           
             Theo
             ●o
             〈◊〉
             
               in
               Cels
            
             .
             2.
             18.
             
             &
             ●
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Malbranche
             
               Moral
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             pag.
             156.
             
          
           
             
               Missal
               p.
               353.
               and
               359.
               
            
             
               Brev.
               p.
               826.
               die
               18.
               
               Jan.
               die
               15.
               
            
             
               Octob.
               pag
               1095
               ,
               &c.